The Project Gutenberg eBook of George at the Fort; Or, Life Among the Soldiers
    
This ebook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and
most other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
of the Project Gutenberg License included with this ebook or online
at www.gutenberg.org. If you are not located in the United States,
you will have to check the laws of the country where you are located
before using this eBook.

Title: George at the Fort; Or, Life Among the Soldiers

Author: Harry Castlemon

Release date: June 2, 2007 [eBook #21664]
                Most recently updated: January 2, 2021

Language: English

Credits: E-text prepared by David Edwards, Marcia Brooks, and the Project Gutenberg Online Distributed Proofreading Team (http://www.pgdp.net) from digital material generously made available by Internet Archive/American Libraries (http://www.archive.org/details/americana)


*** START OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GEORGE AT THE FORT; OR, LIFE AMONG THE SOLDIERS ***


E-text prepared by David Edwards, Marcia Brooks, and the Project Gutenberg
Online Distributed Proofreading Team (https://www.pgdp.net) from digital
material generously made available by Internet Archive/American Libraries
(http://www.archive.org/details/americana)



Note: Project Gutenberg also has an HTML version of this
      file which includes the original illustrations.
      See 21664-h.htm or 21664-h.zip:
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/1/6/6/21664/21664-h/21664-h.htm)
      or
      (https://www.gutenberg.org/dirs/2/1/6/6/21664/21664-h.zip)


      Images of the original pages are available through
      Internet Archive/American Libraries. See
      http://www.archive.org/details/georgeatthefort00castrich





Roughing It Series.

GEORGE AT THE FORT;

Or,

Life Among the Soldiers.

by

HARRY CASTLEMON,

Author of "The Gunboat Series," "The Sportsman's Club Series,"
"The Boy Trapper Series," Etc.



[Illustration]


[Illustration]



Philadelphia:
Porter & Coates.


     *     *     *     *     *     *


FAMOUS CASTLEMON BOOKS.

_Each volume handsomely illustrated and bound in fine extra cloth, black
and gold stamp. 16mo._

GUNBOAT SERIES. 6 vols.

FRANK THE YOUNG NATURALIST.
FRANK ON THE LOWER MISSISSIPPI.
FRANK BEFORE VICKSBURG.
FRANK ON THE PRAIRIE.
FRANK IN THE WOODS.
FRANK ON A GUNBOAT.

ROCKY MOUNTAIN SERIES. 3 vols.

FRANK AMONG THE RANCHEROS.
FRANK AT DON CARLOS' RANCHO.
FRANK IN THE MOUNTAINS.

SPORTSMAN'S CLUB SERIES. 3 vols.

THE SPORTSMAN'S CLUB IN THE SADDLE.
THE SPORTSMAN'S CLUB AFLOAT.
THE SPORTSMAN'S CLUB AMONG THE TRAPPERS.

FRANK NELSON SERIES. 3 vols.

SNOWED UP; OR, THE SPORTSMAN'S CLUB IN THE MOUNTAINS.
FRANK NELSON IN THE FORECASTLE.
THE BOY TRADERS; OR, THE SPORTSMAN'S CLUB AMONG THE BOERS.

BOY TRAPPER SERIES. 3 vols.

THE BURIED TREASURE; OR, OLD JORDAN'S HAUNT.
THE BOY TRAPPER; OR, HOW DAVE FILLED THE ORDER.
THE MAIL-CARRIER.

ROUGHING IT SERIES. 3 vols.

GEORGE IN CAMP; OR, LIFE ON THE PLAINS.
GEORGE AT THE WHEEL; OR, LIFE IN A PILOT HOUSE.
GEORGE AT THE FORT; OR, LIFE AMONG THE SOLDIERS.

GO AHEAD SERIES. 3 vols.

GO AHEAD; OR, THE FISHER BOY'S MOTTO.
NO MOSS; OR, THE CAREER OF A ROLLING STONE.
TOM NEWCOMBE; OR, THE BOY OF BAD HABITS.

_Other Volumes in Preparation._


     *     *     *     *     *     *


Copyright, 1882, by Porter & Coates.




CONTENTS.


                                       PAGE
CHAPTER I.
DISCONTENTED RECRUITS                     5

CHAPTER II.
AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP                   24

CHAPTER III.
BOB'S FIRST COMMAND                      45

CHAPTER IV.
A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING                   66

CHAPTER V.
THE NEW SCOUT                            90

CHAPTER VI.
AN UNEXPECTED GUEST                     113

CHAPTER VII.
HOW BRYANT WAS CAPTURED                 137

CHAPTER VIII.
GEORGE AT THE FORT                      159

CHAPTER IX.
WHAT GEORGE KNEW ABOUT TRAILING         179

CHAPTER X.
HOW GEORGE SAVED THE CAMP               200

CHAPTER XI.
TELEGRAPHING BY SMOKES                  222

CHAPTER XII.
ANOTHER FEATHER FOR BOB'S CAP           242

CHAPTER XIII.
HE WINS IT FAIRLY                       262

CHAPTER XIV.
"THREE CHEERS FOR THE 'BRINDLES'!"      282

CHAPTER XV.
MORE BAD LUCK FOR MR. WENTWORTH         303

CHAPTER XVI.
CONCLUSION                              327




ILLUSTRATIONS

AN UNEXPECTED GUEST            facing page     6

STORMING THE DUG-OUT             "     "      84

BOB CAPTURES THE DESERTER        "     "     146

TELEGRAPHING BY SMOKE            "     "     280




GEORGE AT THE FORT.




CHAPTER I.

DISCONTENTED RECRUITS.


"Captain, this thing must be stopped. I say it must be stopped, even if
we have to resort to summary measures. We must find out who the
ringleaders are, and make an example of them."

The speaker was Colonel Brown, the commanding officer of Fort Lamoine.
As he uttered these emphatic words he slammed a paper-weight down upon a
pile of reports which the adjutant had just brought in, and, settling
back in his chair, looked sharply at the officer who stood in front of
the table. The red sash the latter wore around his waist proclaimed him
to be the officer of the day.

"How many did you say there were in the party who deserted last night?"
continued the colonel.

"Seven, sir," replied the officer of the day, "and there is a list of
their names. They took no horses with them, but they each secured a
carbine and a box of cartridges."

"That makes thirty men who have deserted since I took command of this
post," said the colonel, angrily, "and not more than half of them have
been captured.--Orderly, tell Corporal Owens I want to see him. He is
one of the few non-commissioned officers in the command whom I am not
afraid to trust.--Captain, have six picked men, with two days' rations,
detailed to go with him in pursuit of these deserters. He can find and
arrest them if anybody can."

[Illustration: An Unexpected Guest.]

The officer of the day closed the door of the colonel's head-quarters
behind him, and in a few minutes the orderly opened it again to admit a
sturdy young soldier, about eighteen years old, who wore upon his arms
the yellow _chevrons_ of a corporal of cavalry. This was Bob Owens--the
boy who stole the _mail-carrier's_ hard-earned money and ran away from
home to enjoy it. He had not changed much in appearance. He had grown
taller and his shoulders were broader, but any one who had known him
before he entered the army would have recognized him now. The fact that
he had been selected to perform the hazardous duty of pursuing and
arresting the deserters who had left the fort the night before fully
armed, and who would not hesitate to make a desperate resistance rather
than allow themselves to be taken back to stand the punishment that
would be inflicted upon them by a court-martial, and the colonel's
declaration that he was one of the few non-commissioned officers in the
command whom he was not afraid to trust, seemed to indicate that our old
friend Bob had won a reputation since he enlisted in Galveston, nearly a
year ago, and done something to win the confidence of his superiors. Let
us go back and see what it was.

The last time we saw Bob Owens he was just coming out of a
recruiting-office, having enlisted in the regular cavalry and sworn away
his liberty for a long term of years. He did not take this step of his
own free will, but was driven to it by force of circumstances.

When Bob found Dan Evans in his camp in the woods and stole from him the
money that David, with Dan and Bert Gordon's assistance, had earned by
trapping quails, he ran away from home, and after escaping from the
constable who arrested him at Linwood on suspicion of being a
horse-thief he took passage on board the steamer Sam Kendall for St.
Louis. While he was on the steamer he made the acquaintance of George
Ackerman, who was one of the pilots, and whom he twice saved from
drowning. George owned an extensive cattle-ranche in Texas, which was
held in trust for him by his uncle, John Ackerman, who was his guardian.
After the Sam Kendall was burned he tried to show his gratitude to his
preserver, whom he believed to be alone in the world, by offering him a
home at his house. At first Bob was inclined to refuse. His imagination
having been excited by the cheap novels he had read, he had left home
intending to go on the Plains and make himself famous as a hunter and
Indian-fighter; but George, who had seen more than one professional
hunter in his frontier home, said so much against it, and painted the
poverty and worthlessness of this class of men, and the dangers of the
life they led, in such gloomy colors, that Bob was finally induced to
give up his long-cherished idea, and to consent to accompany his new
friend to his home in Texas. As George had no money, Bob footed all
their bills, and in due time, in spite of the efforts which Uncle John
Ackerman made to separate them in New Orleans, they arrived in
Galveston.

They had scarcely stepped ashore before their troubles began in earnest.
Bob's pocket was picked while he was passing through the crowd on the
wharf, and the boys found themselves alone in a strange city, without
money enough in their possession to pay for supper or lodging, and no
friend to whom they could go for assistance. They spent the night on the
streets, keeping constantly in motion to avoid attracting the attention
of the police, and when morning came they found a good-natured grocer
who gave them a breakfast of crackers and cheese, and provided George
with the means of writing to Mr Gilbert for money to pay his fare and
Bob's by rail and stage-coach to Palos. If they could only reach that
place, their troubles would be over, for George was well known there,
and everybody would be ready to lend him and his new friend a helping
hand. But Mr. Gilbert lived a long way from Galveston, the mail
facilities between Palos and his rancho were none of the best, and the
boys were utterly at a loss to determine how they were going to exist
during the two or three weeks that must elapse before George could
receive an answer to his letter.

The two friends passed the day in roaming about the city looking for
work, but nobody needed them. When the afternoon began drawing to a
close they were almost tired out, and George talked of going to some
station-house to spend the night--a project to which Bob could not bear
to listen. The idea of having a policeman's key turned upon him was
dreadful; the bare thought of it was enough to make him gasp for breath.
As he walked along the streets he was continually searching his pockets
in the faint hope of finding the missing money tucked away in some
unexplored corner, and finally he discovered fifty cents in currency in
the watch-pocket of his trousers. His heart bounded at the sight of it.
It was enough to provide him with supper and a night's lodging, but was
not enough to pay for the same comforts for George.

When Bob found this stray piece of currency he was not long in making up
his mind how to act. He resolved to slip away from George, and
accomplished his purpose by gradually slackening his pace and allowing
the young pilot to get some distance in advance of him, and then he
turned down a cross-street and took to his heels. He made his way to a
cheap lodging-house, ate a hearty supper and went to bed, wondering how
George was getting on and where he would pass the night. The latter, as
we know, fared much better than Bob did, and the latter made a great
mistake in deserting him. His companion had not been gone more than a
half an hour before George encountered Mr. Gilbert, the friend to whom
he had written that morning, and who had come to Galveston on business.
The two looked everywhere for Bob, but were finally obliged to abandon
the search. The missing boy had disappeared as completely as though the
earth had opened and swallowed him up.

The first question that forced itself upon the mind of Bob Owens when he
awoke the next morning was, "What shall I do next?" A careful
examination of all his pockets showed him that there were no more
fifty-cent pieces in them, and he was obliged to confess to himself that
the future looked exceedingly dark. He walked the streets in a very
disconsolate frame of mind, and had almost decided that he would step
into the nearest grocery-store and ask the proprietor if he would not
give him a job of sawing wood to pay for something to eat, when he
happened to pass a recruiting-office. A sign posted up in front of the
door conveyed to the public the information that men were wanted there
for the United States cavalry service, and suggested an idea to Bob. He
took a few minutes in which to run it over in his mind, and then faced
about and entered the office.

The law against enlisting minors without the consent of their parents or
guardians is very strict, but Bob got around it by repeating the story
he had told George Ackerman, that he was an orphan, and that there was
no one who had a right to control his actions. The recruiting-officer
was a young man, not more than two or three years older than himself,
but he had seen service away up in the Yellowstone country, and the scar
on his forehead, which was not yet fully healed, marked the track of the
Indian bullet which had come very near putting an end to his career as a
soldier. Being unable to do duty in the field, he had been sent to Texas
to recuperate his health and to recruit men to fill up some of the
depleted cavalry regiments. He questioned Bob very closely, but the
latter gave satisfactory replies, and, having passed the surgeon, his
"descriptive list" was taken and he was duly sworn into the service.
There were a number of newly-enlisted men hanging about the office
waiting to be ordered to some post, and one of them, who acted as
quartermaster-sergeant, took Bob into a back room and served out a
uniform to him.

"What shall I do with my citizen's rig?" asked Bob as he twisted himself
first on one side and then on the other to see how he looked in his new
clothes. "I suppose I can't keep it?"

"Of course not," was the sergeant's quick reply. "It would come too
handy in case you should make up your mind to desert."

"I shall never make up my mind to any such thing," exclaimed Bob,
indignantly. "I have gone into this business with my eyes open, and I am
going to see it through."

"That's the right spirit," said the sergeant. "But wait till you have
ridden twelve hundred miles at a stretch in pursuit of a band of
hostiles, and perhaps you'll weaken."

"What do you know about hostiles?" asked Bob.

"Well, I should think I ought to know all about them, for I have been
there. This is my third enlistment in the regular army."

"Is that so?" exclaimed Bob. "I should think that after so many years'
service you ought to be an officer."

"I was a non-com when I was discharged, and that is as high as any
enlisted man can get now," replied the soldier. "I was a captain during
the war, but they don't take men out of the ranks and make officers of
them any more. When I enlisted this time I had to go in as a private;
but I have my old warrants in my pocket, and perhaps they will help me
get a new one when I reach the post where I am to serve."

"What's a non-com?" asked Bob.

"Why, a non-commissioned officer," answered the soldier, staring at Bob
as if he were surprised at his ignorance. "You never did any soldiering,
I'll bet."

"No, I never did," replied the recruit; "this is my first experience."

"And before you get through with it you will wish that you had never had
any experience at all."

"Don't you think I shall like the army?"

"Well, I know _I_ don't like it."

"Then why did you enlist again?"

"Because I couldn't do anything else. A man who has soldiered for nearly
fourteen years isn't fit for civil life. Now, make your citizen's
clothes into a bundle and take them around the corner to a little Jew
store you will find there. Mose buys all the recruits' cast-off
clothing. He'll not give you much for them, but the little he will give
you will keep you in gingerbread as long as you stay in the city."

"How long do you suppose that will be?"

"I am sure I don't know, but if recruits keep coming in as rapidly as
they have during the last few days, the lieutenant will probably take a
squad off next week."

"Where will he take it?"

"That's a conundrum. A private never knows where he is going until he
gets there."

"Where do you eat and sleep?"

"We take our meals at the restaurant next door, and having no bunks we
sleep on the benches in the office. You can go about the city as much as
you please, but you must be sure and report at meal-time. If you fail to
do that, you will have the police after you."

"Why will I?" asked Bob in surprise.

"Because the lieutenant will think you have deserted."

Bob was beginning to feel the tight rein of military discipline
already. At home he had always been accustomed to go and come when he
pleased, and he did not like the idea of having his liberty restricted
or of being obliged to obey without question the orders of a boy
scarcely older than himself. But it was too late to think of that now.
The youthful officer was backed up by the entire military and police
force of the United States, and there was no such thing as getting out
of reach of his authority.

"I am in for it," thought Bob as he rolled up his clothes and started
for the little Jew store around the corner, "but I don't know that I
could have done anything else. I shall have plenty to eat and a place to
sleep, and at the same time I shall be earning money to pay off that
debt I owe Dave Evans. What an idiot I was to keep that money! To pay
for that one act of folly and dishonesty I am compelled to waste some of
the best years of my life in the army. I hope I shall get a chance to
show them that I am no coward, if I am a greenhorn."

It was little indeed that Mose gave Bob for the articles he had to offer
for sale--just four dollars for clothing that had cost over thirty; but
those four dollars made him feel a little more independent. They
brought him a few delicacies to supplement the plain fare that was
served up to him and his companions at the cheap restaurant at which
they took their meals, and were the means of gaining him the friendship
of one of the recruits, Bristow by name, who stuck to him like a leech
until the last cent had been expended.

Bob remained in Galveston nearly two weeks, and during that time he saw
everything of interest there was to be seen in the city. Then he began
to grow tired of having nothing to do, and took to hanging about the
office as the others did, and making comments upon those who presented
themselves for enlistment. He was glad indeed when the lieutenant
mustered all the recruits one night and ordered them to report at the
office the next morning at nine o'clock, sharp; but he was provoked
because the officer did not tell them where they were going. This,
however, only proved the truth of the old sergeant's words--that a
private never knew where he was going until he got there. Bob knew that
they were bound for Brownsville when a steamer landed them there a few
hours later, and he found out that they were going from there to Fort
Lamoine when they arrived at that post after a weary tramp of more than
three hundred miles.

The recruits camped beside the trail at night, and during the daytime
plodded along behind the army-wagon which contained their tents,
blankets, rations and cooking-utensils. It was very fatiguing to all of
them, and it was not long before Bob began to learn something of the
dispositions of the men with whom he was to be intimately associated
during his term of enlistment. The majority of them grumbled lustily,
and even talking of deserting, and there were not more than two or three
besides himself who bore the discomforts of the march with anything like
patience. There was not much restriction placed upon their actions, and,
although they were not permitted to stray away from the line of march
during the daytime, they were allowed to visit any ranches or
farm-houses that might be in the neighborhood of their camping-grounds.
The people they met along the route were very liberal with the products
of their gardens and with their milk, butter and eggs, and the recruits
fared sumptuously every day; but it would have been much better for some
of them if they had remained in camp at night and left the settlers
entirely alone. Not a few of the men with whom they exchanged civilities
unconsciously sowed among them seeds of discontent that were destined
eventually to bear a fruitful crop of trouble. By endeavoring to live up
to the sentiments they heard expressed on every hand, more than one of
the recruits found themselves landed in the military prison at Fort
Leavenworth.

"I don't see why you chaps swear away your liberty, and work for
thirteen dollars a month, when you might just as well get forty and be
free men," said a rancheman one night, after he has given Bob and three
companions, one of whom was Bristow, all the milk he had to spare.
"You'll soon get enough of soldiering, _I_ tell you. I know, for I have
tried it. It is a heap easier to ride around on your horse and watch
your cattle while they are fattening themselves for market on the rich
grass."

"But we don't happen to have any cattle to watch," said Bob.

"Who would give us forty dollars a month?" demanded Bristow, who was one
of the loudest and most persistent grumblers among the recruits.

"You could get it almost anywhere in this country," replied the
rancheman. "I'd give it to you, for one, and I know of a dozen others
who stand ready to snap up the first man that comes along, no odds
whether he ever herded cattle or not. You have made precious fools of
yourselves, and you'll get a fool's reward. You'll have mean grub, hard
work and poor pay, and be niggers to every little snipe who wears a
shoulder-strap."

"We've found that out already--haven't we, boys?" said Bristow, as he
and his companions reluctantly took leave of the hospitable rancheman
and retraced their steps toward the camp. "We _are_ precious fools to
work for thirteen dollars, when we might just as well earn three times
that amount, and be our own masters besides. There is no need that
anybody should tell us that our officers will treat us like niggers, for
we have found that out too. Look at that lieutenant! He rides in the
wagon every day, while we have to hoof it."

"But you must remember that he is not strong," said Bob. "He has not yet
fully recovered from the effects of his wound."

"I don't believe a word of it," declared Bristow. "He's just as able to
march and cook his own grub and pitch his own tent as we are. It makes
me sick to see how that man Haskins waits on him." (Haskins was the one
who had served out clothing to the recruits in Galveston.) "But a blind
man could see what he is working for," added Bristow. "He wants to get
into the good graces of the lieutenant, hoping that he will be
recommended for a non-com's position when we reach the fort. I tell you
I have seen enough of soldiering already, and the very first chance I
get I am going to skip out."

"I'll go with you," said one of the recruits.

"All right! Shake on that."

"You may depend upon me," said the recruit as he grasped Bristow's
proffered hand. "Do you remember that big-whiskered, loud-voiced
rancheman who gave us the potatoes the other night? He is sadly in need
of help, and he told me that if I would come to his house, bringing
three or four friends with me, he would give us citizens' clothes and
hide us until the officers gave up looking for us. All he asked was,
that we should agree to work for him for twelve months, and promise not
to leave without giving him due notice."

"I am in for that," exclaimed the recruit who had not spoken
before.--"What do you say, Owens?"

"I say I am _out_ of it," was the quick reply. "If I did a thing like
that, I never could look a white man in the face again. I have been
guilty of a good many mean acts during my life--some that I would gladly
recall if I could--but I am not mean enough to desert. Besides, I have
no desire to have a bullet sent into me."

Bob's companions did not know whether to be surprised or angry at this
plain speech. They stared hard at him for a moment, and then Bristow
said,

"Are you really afraid of being shot? Well, I can set your fears on that
score at rest. I know that the penalty for desertion in the face of the
enemy is death, but we are not in the face of the enemy now. The country
is at peace."

"I know it is nominally so," answered Bob, "but it is not so in reality,
and never will be so long as these hostile Indians and lawless Mexicans
continue to raid over the Texas border. If you skip out, as you threaten
to do, you may rest assured that you will be brought back by force of
arms, and if you resist you will be shot."

"How does it come that you know so much more than the rest of us?"
demanded Bristow angrily. "You are not an old soldier."

"I am aware of that fact, but I have been talking to an old soldier, and
that was Haskins. He told me that Major Elliot, one of General Custer's
officers, pursued a party of deserters, and when they resisted he shot
three of them; and Haskins himself was one of the squad that did the
shooting."

"I don't believe a word of it," exclaimed Bristow.

"Neither do I," said another of the recruits. "Of course we expect to be
pursued, but we shall take good care that we are not caught. Any of
these ranchemen who want herdsmen will furnish us with citizens'
clothing, and before our year is out the thing will blow over, and then
we'll go home, and stay there."

"It won't blow over as easily as you think for," said Bob. "It will be
known to your home authorities and to everybody else that you are
deserters, and all the detectives in the United States will be on the
lookout for you. If you want to live in constant fear of arrest, you can
do it, but I won't."

Bob stuck to his resolution, and his discontented companions stuck to
theirs. We shall see in due time which of the four made the wisest
decision.




CHAPTER II.

AN OLD FRIEND TURNS UP.


The long, toilsome journey was completed at last, and late one afternoon
the weary and footsore recruits found themselves drawn up in line on the
parade-ground at Fort Lamoine. After the roll had been called and the
colonel commanding the post had hurriedly inspected them, they were
turned over to a sergeant, who marched them into the barracks. There
they found about two hundred or more soldiers, who, as soon as the order
was given to "break ranks," crowded about them inquiring for late papers
and asking a thousand and one questions in regard to what was going on
in the States.

Learning from the sergeant that no duty would be required of him that
day, Bob spread his blankets in one of the empty bunks, and, stretching
himself upon them, placed his hands under his head and looked about him
with no little curiosity. Presently a young trooper, a boy about his
own age, who looked as though he were just recovering from a long siege
of sickness, approached, and, seating himself on the edge of Bob's bunk,
began a conversation with him. Those of our readers who have met this
boy before in citizen's dress might have seen something familiar about
him, but still it is doubtful if they would have recognized in
him--Well, we will let him reveal his identity. After a few commonplace
remarks Bob inquired, as he nodded his head toward a soldier who was
hobbling about the room with the aid of a crutch,

"What's the matter with that man?"

"Raiders," was the sententious reply.

"Been in a fight?" asked Bob.

The young soldier nodded his head.

"How long since?"

"Last full moon."

"I hope these fights don't occur very often."

"Well, they do--much oftener than I wish they did. I have been in two
pretty hard ones, and that's enough for me. I suppose we shall have more
of them now, for I understand that we have received orders to follow the
raiders across the river and thrash them wherever they can be found."

"Were you wounded in one of those fights?" asked Bob. "Then you must be
sick," he added when the boy shook his head.

"Yes, I am sick," was the reply--"homesick and sick at heart. I have
been in the army nearly two years and a half, and I don't see how I can
live to serve out the rest of my time. I am dying by inches."

"What did you come into the army for, anyhow?"

"Because I was a fool," answered the young soldier bitterly.

"Shake," exclaimed Bob, extending his hand; "I came in for the same
reason."

"Did your parents give their consent?" asked his new acquaintance.

"No, they didn't. They live in Mississippi, and don't know anything
about it."

Bob's long tramp had taken a good deal of spirit out of him, and somehow
he could not muster up energy enough to tell any more falsehoods
concerning himself.

"My parents live in Ohio," said the soldier.

"Then how in the world did you happen to stray down here to Texas?"
asked Bob.

"I ran away from home."

"Shake," said Bob, again extending his hand; "that's just what I did."

The two runaways shook each other's hands in the most cordial manner,
and instantly all reserve between them vanished. They were companions in
misery and united by a bond of sympathy. The young soldier at once
became very communicative. He had closely guarded his secret for more
than two years, because there was not one among the rough men by whom he
was surrounded who could understand or appreciate his feelings. But here
was one who could sympathize with him, and it was a great relief to him
to know that he could speak freely and run no risk of being laughed at
for his weakness.

"My name is Gus Robbins," said he, moving up a little closer to Bob and
speaking in a low, confidential tone. "I had as good a home as any boy
need wish for, but I wasn't contented there; still, I don't believe that
I ever should have left it as I did if circumstances had not smoothed
the way for me. My father is the senior partner in the largest dry-goods
store in Foxboro', and he had in his employ two persons, father and son,
who are in a great measure responsible for all the trouble I have got
into. The buy was a clerk like myself, and his father was our
bookkeeper. They had a very wealthy relative, a rancheman, living here
in Texas, and when that relative died it was found that he had willed
his property to our bookkeeper, to be held in trust for his (the
rancheman's) son. They came to Texas to take charge of the estate, and
after a while I received a letter from Ned (that was the boy's name)
inviting me to pay him a visit. As he sent me money enough to bear the
expenses of the journey, I came; and I am very sorry for it. We got
ourselves into trouble by shooting some cattle that had broken into
Ned's wheat-field, and had to dig out for Brownsville at a gallop. Ned
went squarely back on me, and as I had no money to pay my way home, and
hadn't the cheek to ask my father for it, I did what I thought to be the
next best thing--I enlisted. I am very sorry for that too, for there was
where I made my mistake. I ought to have gone back into the country and
hired out to some stock-raiser. Then I could have gone home as soon as I
had earned and saved money enough to take me there; but now I must stay
my time out; that is, unless--"

Gus paused and looked at Bob. The latter understood him. Here was
another fellow who had made up his mind to desert at the first
opportunity.

"Don't do that," said Bob, earnestly. "You'll only get yourself into
trouble if you attempt it."

"I don't care if I am shot for it. I'll make a break for liberty the
very first good chance I get."

The tone in which these words were uttered satisfied Bob that it would
be of no use whatever to argue the matter. It was plain that Gus had
made up his mind after mature deliberation, and that he was not to be
easily turned from his purpose.

"Where did your friend Ned go after you reached Brownsville?" asked Bob,
who was much interested in the young soldier's story.

"I don't know; I left him at the hotel. He will come to some bad end,
and so will his father, for they are both rascals. The property of which
they have charge, and which brings in a big fortune every year,
rightfully belongs to George Ackerman, Ned's cousin; but Ned and his
father--"

"George Ackerman?" exclaimed Bob, starting up in his bunk.

Gus nodded his head, and looked at the recruit in great surprise.

"Is he a cub pilot?" continued the latter.

"'A cub pilot'?" repeated Gus. "No, he's a herdsman, or I ought rather
to say he _was_ a herdsman. He had stock of his own worth six thousand
dollars. Where he is now I don't know, for on the morning after we left
his ranche, while we were camped in the edge of the timber making up for
the sleep we had lost the night before, we were surprised by a couple of
Greasers, who made a prisoner of George and carried him across the river
into Mexico. I don't know what they did with him, for all George could
induce them to say was that 'Fletcher wanted to see him.'"

"It's the same fellow," exclaimed Bob, rising from his blanket and
seating himself on the edge of the bunk by his companion's side. "He
told me all about it, but his story was so very remarkable that I didn't
know whether to believe it or not. He gave those Greasers the slip,
secured a berth as cub pilot on a Mississippi River steamer, and that
was where I found him."

With this introduction Bob went on to tell how he had saved George from
going to the bottom when Uncle John Ackerman pushed him overboard from
the Sam Kendall; related all the thrilling incidents connected with the
burning of the steamer; described how Uncle John had tried to separate
them in New Orleans; in short, he gave a truthful account of his
intercourse with the cub pilot up to the time he deserted him in
Galveston. Bob was heartily ashamed of that now, and could not bear to
speak of it.

"I became separated from him in some way--it is very easy to lose a
companion in the crowded streets of a city, you know--and that was the
last I saw of him," said Bob in conclusion; and when he told this he
forgot that he had afterward seen George go into a hotel accompanied by
Mr. Gilbert. "Then I didn't know what to do. I had no money; I was
hungry and sleepy, utterly discouraged; and, like you, I sought to end
my troubles by enlisting. I see now that I made a great mistake, but I
am going to serve faithfully during my term of enlistment, if I live. Is
George's ranche far from here?"

"I don't know, for I am not much acquainted with the country east of
here, never having scouted in that direction. It is about one hundred
and fifty miles from Palos, if you know where that is. As you are
George's friend, I am sorry that you enlisted, for I know that you are
going to have a hard time of it; but since you _did_ enlist, I am glad
you were ordered to this post, for misery loves company, you know. Let's
walk out on the parade, where we can talk without danger of being
overheard. Perhaps you would like to take a look at the place which will
always be associated in your mind with the most unhappy days of your
existence."

It was plain that Gus took a very gloomy view of things, and of course
his discouraging remarks made an impression upon Bob, although they did
not take away the interest he felt in his surroundings. Everything was
new to him, and he asked a great many questions as he and Gus walked
slowly around the parade toward the stables.

Fort Lamoine was situated on a high, rocky eminence which overlooked the
surrounding country for half a dozen miles or more in every direction.
The stockade, which enclosed about two acres of ground, was built of
upright logs deeply sunk in the earth. The tops were sawed off level,
and a heavy plate of timber, through which stout wooden pins had been
driven into the end of each log, held them firmly in their place. The
officers' quarters, barracks, store-houses and stables were built in
the same manner. On the outside of the parade were long rows of stately
cottonwood trees, interspersed with shrubs and flowers. In one corner,
on the right-hand side of the principal gate, was the well that supplied
the garrison with water, and in the other was the flagstaff, from which
floated the Stars and Stripes.

"Emblem of liberty!" said Gus with a sneer as he pointed up at the
flag--"emblem of tyranny, rather."

"What do you mean by that?" demanded Bob quickly.

"Oh, you will find out before you have been here long," replied Gus,
shaking his head and looking very wise. "A bigger lot of tyrants than
the officers who command us were never crowded into any one post."

"Perhaps you don't do your duty as well as you might?" mildly suggested
Bob.

"I know I don't. I do no more than I am obliged to do, I tell you, and
for the simple reason that I didn't enlist to act as lackey to a lot of
shoulder-straps. I am just as good as they are, but they say I am not.
Why, the last time the paymaster was here his little snipe of a clerk
remarked in my hearing that enlisted men were nothing more than servants
to the officers. What do you think of that?"

Bob did not know what to think of it, so he said nothing in reply. He
simply resolved that he would not pass judgment upon his superiors until
he had had some experience with them himself.

"This is by no means the gloomy place that I expected to find it," said
Bob as he and Gus resumed their walk.

"Oh, the fort itself is good enough," replied Gus; "it's the people who
live in it that I object to. If one could pick his own company, and
could do as he pleased, he might manage to live here for a few years
very comfortably; but we have to associate with some rough characters
there in the barracks, and the officers hold us with our noses close to
the grindstone all the time. They look upon a private as little better
than a dog, and they'll slap him into the guard-house on the slightest
provocation. Now, this is one of the stables; it will accommodate
seventy horses. Those you see in here are blooded animals, and they
belong to the officers. The government horses are always picketed
outside, except when there is danger of a visit from the raiders, and
then they are brought in for safe-keeping. Now, take a good look at the
stable, and then come out and take another look at the stockade. Every
night there are two sentries placed over this stable--one at the front,
and the other at the rear, between the stable and the stockade--and a
guard sleeps inside. Would you believe that, after all these
precautions, it would be possible for anybody to come into the fort and
steal a horse?"

Bob said he would not.

"Well, it was done not more than two weeks ago," continued Gus. "One
stormy night these two logs were removed from the stockade, and four of
the best horses in the stable were run off. It must have taken hours to
do the work, and although the sentries were changed while it was going
on, no one knew that a theft had been committed until the next morning."

"Who did it?" inquired Bob.

"A couple of Comanches, who were surprised and killed by the squad that
was sent in pursuit of them. The Comanches are acknowledged, even by the
Indians themselves, to be the most expert horse-thieves on the Plains.
Why, one night, when a scouting-party to which I was attached were in
camp and fast asleep, a Comanche crept up and stole the lieutenant's
horse; and in order to do it he had to cut the lariat that was tied to
the officer's wrist. He got away with the horse, and never awoke one of
us."

Gus Robbins had accumulated an almost inexhaustible fund of such
anecdotes as these during his two and a half years of army-life, and he
related a good many of them to Bob while they were walking about the
fort examining the different objects of interest. From some of them Bob
gained a faint idea of what might be in store for himself.

The next morning the newly-arrived recruits were formed into an awkward
squad and turned over to the tender mercies of a grizzly old sergeant,
who proved to be anything but an agreeable and patient instructor. He
drilled them for four hours without allowing them a single moment's
rest, abusing them roundly for every mistake they made; and when at last
he marched them to their quarters, it was only that they might eat their
dinner and take half an hour's breathing-spell preparatory to going
through the same course of sprouts again in the afternoon. This routine
was followed day after day until the members of the awkward squad were
declared to be sufficiently drilled to warrant their appearance on
dress-parade. After that they were assigned to the different troops (or
companies) that stood the most in need of men, Bob, to his delight,
finding himself in the same troop to which his new friend, Gus Robbins,
belonged. But even then their troubles did not cease. Instead of
drilling eight hours each day, they drilled six, and were obliged to do
guard-duty besides. Among the three hundred and eighty men who composed
the garrison there were not a few old soldiers who hated this hard work
as cordially as some of the new-comers did, and there was a good deal of
grumbling among them; but Bob Owens never uttered a word of complaint.
Firmly adhering to the resolution he had made when he first enlisted, he
set himself to work to learn just what was required of him, and when he
found out what his duty was, he did it cheerfully and faithfully. He was
always on hand when he was wanted, his equipments were always ready for
inspection, and his horse shone like satin. When his own steed had been
fed and groomed, he turned his attention to the horse belonging to the
lieutenant who commanded the troop to which he belonged, and thereby
aroused the indignation of some of his brother-soldiers.

"What are you doing that for?" demanded Gus Robbins one day as he and
Bristow entered the stable and found Bob busy at work grooming the
lieutenant's horse. "You are in pretty business, I must say!"

"Yes, I rather like it," answered Bob. "I always liked to work about
horses, and I am doing this because I haven't anything else to do just
now."

"Well, I wouldn't do it any more if I were in your place," continued
Gus. "The law expressly prohibits an officer from compelling, or even
hiring, an enlisted man to do his dirty work."

"It does, does it?" exclaimed Bob. "Didn't you tell me when I just came
here that enlisted men were nothing but servants to their officers?"

"I didn't mean that, exactly," stammered Gus. "What I _did_ mean was,
that they don't treat us like human beings. If an officer wants a
servant, he must hire a civilian and pay him out of his own pocket;
that's what the law says."

"I am aware of that fact; but the law doesn't say that I shall not groom
the lieutenant's horse if I choose to do it of my own free will, does
it?"

"Let the toady alone, Robbins," said Bristow angrily. "The troop hasn't
got all the non-coms that it is entitled to, and Owens is working for
chevrons. You know the lieutenant said the other day that there were
four corporals' and two duty sergeants' warrants waiting for those who
were willing to win them; and this is the way Owens is going to work to
get one of them."

Bob straightened up, looked sharply at Bristow for a moment, and then
drew back the brush he held in his hand, as if he had half a mind to
throw it at his head.

"That's what all the boys say, Bob," observed Gus. "If you want to keep
on the right side of the privates, you must not try to curry favor with
the officers."

"If you want a non-com's warrant, why don't you wait until you get a
chance to win it in battle?" added Bristow. "That's what I intend to do,
and I shall think much more of a promotion earned in that way than I
should of one I had gained by cleaning an officer's horse."

"Look here, fellows," said Bob earnestly: "I don't do this work for the
lieutenant because I hope to gain anything by it. I do it simply to pass
away the time, for I can't see any fun in loafing about the quarters
doing nothing. If the boys don't like it, let's see them help
themselves."

"If the lieutenant was a decent man, I wouldn't say a word," answered
Bristow. "But he is so mean that I wouldn't turn my hand over to save
his life."

"Anybody with half an eye could see what is the matter with you,"
retorted Bob. "You have been in the guard-house about half the time
since you have been here, and spent the other half in doing extra duty;
and that's the reason you don't like the lieutenant. If you will wake up
and attend to business, he will treat you well enough."

Bob's prompt and soldier-like way of performing the work that was
required of him very soon attracted the attention of Lieutenant Earle
(that was the name of the officer in command of the troop to which Bob
belonged), and he took his own way to reward him for it. If he was
ordered off on a scout, Bob Owens was always one of the "picked men" who
accompanied him. If he was sent out with a squad during the full of the
moon to watch the ford a few miles below the fort, Bob was one of the
members of that squad. This did not excite the jealousy of the good
soldiers, for they were always glad to have a brave comrade to back them
up in times of danger, no matter whether he was a greenhorn or a
veteran; but the grumblers and the discontented ones, especially those
who belonged to his own troop, had a good deal to say about it, and
declared that the lieutenant took Bob with him on his expeditions to pay
him for grooming his horse. They disliked him cordially, and it was not
long before an incident happened that caused the dislike of at least one
of them to grow into positive hatred.

One pleasant afternoon some of the men received permission to go outside
the gates for a short stroll. They wandered off in squads, some going
one way and some another, and Bristow and two companions--one of whom
was Gus Robbins--bent their steps toward the crumbling remains of an old
adobe outpost which marked the spot where more than one desperate fight
with the Apaches had taken place in the days gone by. There they seated
themselves and entered into conversation, Bristow's first words
indicating that they were about to discuss a subject that had before
occupied their attention.

"I tell you, Robbins," said he, "if you are in earnest in what you say,
now is the time to prove it."

"I certainly am in earnest," answered Gus; "but, to tell you the honest
truth, I am afraid."

"'Afraid'!" repeated Bristow in a tone of contempt. "What in the world
are you afraid of?"

"Of pursuit," replied Gus. "If we resist, we run the risk of being shot;
and if we are captured, we stand an excellent chance of going to
prison."

"Now, Robbins," said Bristow earnestly, "let me once more explain our
arrangements to you, and you will see that we do not risk anything. In
the first place, the horses are left picketed outside the stockade every
night. They are never brought in, as you know, unless there is danger of
a visit from the raiders. Four of the six men who are to act as
horse-guards to-night belong to our party. When the time for action
arrives, these four men will go to work on the other two and try to
induce them to accompany us. If they don't succeed, they'll bind and gag
them, and so put it out of their power to give the alarm. The sentry who
will be on duty between the stable and the stockade is also one of us,
and of course he will raise no objection when we slip out of the
quarters, one by one, and climb the stockade. As fast as we get over we
will select our horses--I've got mine picked out, and I could put my
hand on him in the darkest of nights--and when the last one has made his
escape we'll mount and put off. Of course we hope to escape by running,
but if we can't do that, we shall turn at bay and make a fight of it. We
have all sworn to stand by one another to the last, and thirty
determined, well-armed men can make things lively for a while, I tell
you."

Bristow continued to talk in this strain for half an hour, his companion
now and then putting in a word to assist him; and he talked to such good
purpose that Gus Robbins finally consented to make one of the large
party that was to desert the post that very night. Bristow then gave him
the names of the other members--there were several non-commissioned
officers among them--and after urging him to be very careful of himself,
and to say and do nothing that might arouse the suspicions of
"outsiders," the three got upon their feet and walked toward the fort.

They had scarcely left the ruins when a fatigue-cap arose from behind a
pile of rubbish scarcely a dozen feet from the place where the three
conspirators had been sitting, and a pair of eyes looking out from under
the peak of that cap watched them as they moved away.




CHAPTER III.

BOB'S FIRST COMMAND.


The eyes that were so closely watching the movements of Bristow and his
companions belonged to Bob Owens. The latter had strolled off alone, and
thrown himself behind an angle of the ruined wall to indulge in a few
moments' quiet meditation, and thus unwillingly placed himself in a
position to overhear the details of the plot which we have just
disclosed. If Bristow had not so promptly entered upon the discussion of
the subject of desertion, Bob would have made his presence known to him;
but after he had listened to the first words that fell from his lips he
thought it best to remain quietly in his place of concealment, for he
knew that if he revealed himself, then he would be accused of playing
the part of eavesdropper.

"Now, here's a go!" thought Bob, rising to his feet when he saw Bristow
and his two friends walk through the gate into the fort, "and I wish
somebody would be kind enough to tell me what I ought to do about it.
Shall I stand quietly by and let them go, or shall I tell the officers
what I have heard? If I let them go, they will run the risk of being
gobbled up by that party of Kiowas who are now raiding the country north
of us; and if I tell the colonel, and it should ever be found out on me,
I should lead a hard life in the quarters. I wish I had been somewhere
else when they came here."

Thrusting his hands deep into his pockets, Bob left the ruins, and,
walking slowly around the stockade, entered at a gate on the opposite
side. His first care was to hunt up the sergeant-major of his regiment,
whom he found in the quarters. This man had grown gray in the service,
and he was a soldier all over--brave, faithful and untiring in the
performance of his duty. He readily responded to Bob's significant wink,
and followed him out on the parade.

"Sergeant," said Bob as soon as they were beyond earshot of everybody,
"I have accidentally come into the possession of a secret, and I don't
know what to do with it. There are thirty men in the garrison who are
going to desert to-night."

The old fellow took a fresh chew of tobacco, pushed his cap on the back
of his head and looked at Bob, who, after telling him where he had been
and how he happened to overhear the plot, continued:

"It would never do to let them go. You know I was detailed to act as the
colonel's orderly this morning, and I heard that scout who came in just
before noon tell him that there is a large party of hostiles between
here and Fort Tyler. These deserters intend to take their weapons with
them, and think they can make a good fight; but those Kiowas are strong
enough to annihilate them."

"Small loss that would be to us!" growled the veteran. "We are going to
have some hot work to do before long, and such men are no good in a
fight."

"It would never do to let them go," repeated Bob, "but there is only one
way to prevent it that I can see; and that is by telling the colonel all
about it. If I do that, and they should find it out, they would go back
on me, sure."

"Of course they would," said the sergeant.

"Well, what would you do if you were in my place?" asked Bob.

"What would I do? I would go straight to the officer of the day and tell
him the whole thing. The good-will of such men don't amount to anything,
any way, and what do you care if they do go back on you? There's only
thirty of them, and that leaves three hundred and fifty good fellows who
will always be ready to befriend you. Do you know who these deserters
are? I'll report the matter if you are afraid, and then let's see one of
them open his head to me."

Bob repeated the names of the would-be deserters which Bristow had given
as nearly as he could recall them, and the sergeant hurried off to hunt
up the officer of the day, while Bob went back into the quarters. He had
been there but a few minutes when the orderly appeared at the door and
sung out,

"Owens, the colonel wants to see you."

"Aha!" exclaimed Bristow, "our good little boy has been doing something
bad at last.--There are no bunks in the guard-house, Owens."

Bob made no reply. He followed the orderly across the parade and into
the colonel's head-quarters, where he found the officer of the day, the
sergeant-major and all the ranking officers of the garrison. The
colonel questioned him closely in regard to the plot he had discovered,
and finally dismissed him and the sergeant without making any comments.
Half an hour later the entire cavalry force of the garrison was drawn up
in line, the names of forty men who were ordered to the front and centre
were read off, and the rest of the troopers were sent back to their
quarters. Then the bugle sounded "Boots and saddles!" and in a few
minutes more these forty men--one of whom was Bob Owens--rode out of the
gate, led by the scout who had brought the information concerning that
war-party of Kiowas. The squad was commanded by Lieutenant Earle.

"That's all right," whispered Bristow to one of his fellow-conspirators
as they stood in front of their quarters and saw their comrades ride
away. "There will be just so many men less to follow us to-morrow
morning. But I wish we knew which way they are going," he added in a
tone of anxiety; "and we must find out if we can. We don't want to run
into them if we can possibly avoid them, for there are some of the best
men in the garrison in that party."

"I suppose we are off after the hostiles," said the soldier who rode by
Bob's side. "The scout told the colonel that there were three hundred
braves in that party, didn't he?"

Bob answered that that was what he understood him to say.

"Then I wish we had a hundred men instead of forty," continued the
trooper. "Our squad is too large to conceal itself, and too small to
make a successful fight against such overwhelming odds. Well, if worst
comes to worst--"

The speaker thrust his hand into his boot-leg and drew out a loaded
Derringer. He intended to send its contents through his own head rather
than fall alive into the hands of the hostiles. Probably nine out of ten
men in that squad were provided with weapons just like it, and which
they intended to use in the same way should circumstances require it.
Veteran Indian-fighters never fail to give this advice to a recruit:
"When it comes to a fight, save the last shot for yourself."

But, as it happened, Bob and his companions were not out after hostiles
on this particular afternoon, for that raiding-party of Kiowas was
already beyond the reach of any force that the commander of Fort
Lamoine could have sent in pursuit of it. They found out in due time
that their mission was of an entirely different character. They rode at
a sharp trot until it was nearly dark, and then they went into camp in a
belt of post-oaks and cooked and ate their supper. After an hour's rest
they mounted and rode back toward the fort again. Arriving within a mile
of the stockade, a halt was ordered, the men were dismounted, and, every
fourth trooper being left to hold the horses, the others marched off
through the darkness, armed only with their revolvers. Then Bob began to
understand the matter. The object of the expedition was to capture the
deserters. It had been led away from the fort simply as a "blind," and
in order to lull the malcontents into a feeling of security no change
whatever had been made in the guards who were to do duty that night.

After the lieutenant had marched about half a mile another halt was
ordered, and sixteen men, divided into squads of four men each, were
told off to begin the work. The officer approached each squad in turn,
and after designating some one to take charge of it, gave him his
instructions in a whisper. When he walked up to Bob he asked,

"Do you know where post No. 4 is? and can you go straight to it without
making any mistake?"

"Yes, sir, to both your questions," was the prompt reply.

"Very well. Take command of this squad and go and arrest Dodd, whom you
will find on guard there. Then put Carey in his place, and come back and
report to me at post No. 1, and I will tell you what else to do. The
countersign," added the lieutenant, coming a step nearer to Bob and
speaking in a tone so low that no one else could catch his words, "is
'Custer.' Be quick and still. Forward, march!"

As Bob moved away with his squad he told himself that fidelity is
sometimes appreciated. This was his first command, and he knew that much
depended upon the way in which he executed the orders that had been
given him. If they were faithfully and skilfully carried out, he might
hope to be entrusted with other commands in future, and so be given
opportunities to distinguish himself and win promotion; for Bob, like
every ambitious boy, was anxious to get ahead as rapidly as possible.

"What's the matter, Owens?" asked all the members of his squad in
concert as soon as they were out of the lieutenant's hearing. They were
all in the dark, and so was every man belonging to the expedition with
the exception of the lieutenant, the sergeant-major and Bob Owens. The
latter explained the state of affairs in as few words as he could, and
the general verdict was that it would have been no loss to the garrison,
or to the service either, if Bristow and his companions had been
permitted to depart in peace.

In a few minutes Bob and his men arrived within sight of the place where
the horses were staked out, and a hoarse voice broke the stillness.
"Halt! Who comes there?" was the challenge.

"Friends, with the countersign," answered Bob after bringing his squad
to a halt.

"Advance, one friend, and give the countersign," was the next command.

"Now, boys," said Bob in a low whisper, "you stay here, and when I call
out 'Advance, squad,' come up briskly and surround Dodd, so as to be
ready to overpower him if he shows the least disposition to resist or
cry out."

So saying, Bob moved off in the direction from which the hail sounded,
and presently discovered the sentry, who stood at "arms port."

"Halt!" commanded the guard when Bob had approached within a few feet of
him. "Give the countersign."

Bob whispered the magic word.

"The countersign is correct," said the sentry, bringing his carbine to a
carry.--"It's you, is it, Owens? What's the matter?"

"Advance, squad," said Bob in a low tone. "You haven't seen anything
suspicious going on about your post, have you?" he added, wishing to
occupy the sentry's attention until his men could come within supporting
distance of him. "No? Well, I am sorry to say that there is something
suspicious about _you_, and I am ordered to put you in arrest."

He laid hold of the carbine as he said this, and at the same moment two
of his men placed their hands upon the sentinel's shoulders. The latter,
seeing that resistance was useless, promptly gave up his piece and
dropped his hands by his sides. "It's all that Bristow's work," said he
in angry tones. "I knew he wouldn't do to tie to."

"Don't say too much," interposed Bob. "You don't want to condemn
yourself.--Carey, take this post until relieved."

As Bob marched his squad and his prisoner to the place where he was to
meet his commanding officer, he found the intervening posts in the
charge of trusty men. Four of the discontented ones had been secured,
and it only remained for the lieutenant to perfect arrangements for
seizing the others as fast as they came out of the fort. He had already
decided upon his plan of operations, and Bob Owens was called upon to
take the first step toward carrying it out. After he had listened to
some very explicit instructions from his commander, he stole off into
the darkness, and, creeping along the outside of the stockade until he
reached a point opposite the place where the sentry was posted behind
the stables, he stopped and waited to see what was going to happen.
About ten feet from him on his left was another soldier, standing
upright and motionless in the shadow of the stockade. Ten feet beyond
this soldier was another. These were all that Bob could see, but he knew
that there were good men and true stationed at regular intervals all
along the stockade, waiting to act the several parts that had been
assigned to them.

Bob waited and listened for a quarter of an hour or more, and then he
heard a conversation carried on in a low tone on the other side of the
stockade. He could not catch the words, but he knew that the deserters
were beginning to bestir themselves, and that one of their number was
talking with the sentry. Presently a scratching, scrambling sound,
accompanied by heavy, labored breathing and those incoherent
exclamations that men sometimes use when they are exerting themselves to
the utmost, told Bob that somebody was making his way up the logs.
Keeping his eyes fastened on the top, he saw a soldier climb up and seat
himself on the plate. He could see him very plainly against the light
background of the sky, and he recognized him at once. It was Bristow. He
was about to swing himself off when he discovered Bob standing beneath
him. He stopped, peered down into the darkness for a moment, and then
called out in a frightened whisper,

"Who is it?"

"It's all right," whispered Bob in reply; "come on."

"Who is it, I say?" repeated Bristow in still more earnest tones.

"Why, don't you know Dodd? Hand me your carbine."

"Oh!" said Bristow with a great sigh of relief. "It _is_ all right,
isn't it? Here you are."

Holding his carbine by the strap, Bristow passed it down to Bob, who
promptly slung it upon his back. The latter then pushed up his sleeves,
moved back a little from the stockade, and when Bristow swung himself
down by his hands and dropped lightly to the ground, Bob stepped up and
took him by the arm.

"I don't need any help," said Bristow, who had landed squarely on his
feet. "But I say, Dodd--"

"We'll talk about it as we go along," interrupted Bob. "But not a loud
word out of you, unless you want to be gagged."

"Why, good gracious, it's Owens!" gasped Bristow, reeling back against
the stockade. He did not ask what Bob was doing there or why he had
seized him, for he knew without asking.

"Yes, it is Owens, and the men you saw ride out of the gate with me this
afternoon are with me now. Here's one of them," added Bob as a soldier
named Loring stepped up and took his place in readiness to catch the
next deserter who came over the stockade.

Just then the sentry on the inside placed his mouth close to one of the
cracks between the logs and asked, in a cautious tone,

"How is it, Bristow? Is the coast clear?"

"All clear," replied Loring, speaking through the same crack. "Tell the
boys to hurry up; we've no time to waste."

If Bob's captive had any idea of attempting to escape or of alarming his
companions by crying out, he abandoned it very quickly when he saw the
soldiers that were stationed along the stockade. There was a trooper for
every deserter, and as fast as the man at the head of the line caught
one, another moved up and took his place.

"This bangs me!" said Bristow, in great disgust. "Now comes a
court-martial of course, and Goodness only knows what will come after
that--the guard-house and a heavy fine, or the military prison at Fort
Leavenworth.--I say, Owens, how did the colonel find it out?"

"Do you suppose he tells his secrets to us privates?" asked Bob in
reply.

"We spoke to somebody who was not worthy of the confidence we placed in
him," continued Bristow. "The thing never could have become known
unless one of our own number had proved treacherous. But we can easily
find out who he is. There are just thirty of us, and if there are only
twenty-nine arrested, the missing man is the guilty one. When I find out
who he is, I shall take particular pains to see that the next battle he
gets into is his last."

This threat was uttered in a very low tone of voice, for Bristow and his
captor had by this time reached the place where the lieutenant had
stationed himself to receive his men when they came in with their
prisoners. Bob reported, "Your orders have been obeyed, sir," and took
his stand close behind his officer.

"I counted only twenty-six," said Bristow when the sergeant-major came
up and announced the complete success of the undertaking. "There must be
four traitors among us."

"Have you counted in the horse-guards?" asked Bob. "There they are on
the top of that ridge."

No, Bristow had not counted them in, for he did not know until that
minute that they had been arrested. He was very much astonished when he
learned that every one of his party had been secured, and could not for
the life of him imagine how the colonel had found out about it; for that
he knew _all_ about it was evident from the manner in which the arrests
had been effected.

Having sent one of his men back to order up the horses, the lieutenant
formed his captives in line, threw a guard around them and marched them
into the fort. Halting them on the parade, he went in to report to the
colonel, and when he came out again he put every one of them into the
guard-house; after which Bob and his companions went to the quarters and
tumbled into their bunks.

Great was the astonishment among the soldiers the next morning when it
became known that the expedition, which they supposed had gone out in
search of the hostiles, had returned to the fort and captured thirty
armed men, and that the work had been done so quietly that the sentry at
the gate never knew anything about it until it was all over. Of course
they were quite at a loss to determine who it was that told the colonel
about it; and the general impression seemed to be that if there were a
traitor among the deserters, he had allowed himself to be captured with
the others in order to avoid suspicion.

Among the non-commissioned officers who had attempted to desert was one
of the corporals belonging to Bob's troop, and the next morning Bob was
ordered to take his place and do duty as corporal of the guard. He saw
the prisoners served with breakfast, and the numerous orders he had to
give opened the eyes of one of them, who began to think he had made a
discovery. And so he had, but he could not prove it.

"I'll tell you what's a fact, boys," said Bristow as he walked to a
remote corner of his prison with a cup of coffee in one hand and some
cracker and bacon in the other: "I know whom we have to thank for our
arrest."

"Who is it?" asked a dozen voices at once.

"I'd like to send him my compliments in the shape of a bullet from my
carbine," said the corporal whose place Bob was then filling. "Tell us
who he is, so that we can improve the first chance to get even with
him."

"There he is," said Bristow, shaking his piece of cracker at Bob. "He
has been trying to get on the blind side of the officers for a long
time, as you all know, and he has accomplished his object at last by
going back on his comrades."

The prisoners looked at Bob as if they expected him to deny the
accusation; but, to the disappointment of some of them who really liked
him, he had nothing to say.

"Why don't you speak up and declare that it isn't so?" demanded the
corporal.

"Because he dare not," exclaimed Bristow. "He couldn't without telling a
lie, and, as he is a good little boy, he wouldn't do that for the
world."

"I don't believe he did it," said another of the culprits. "He is not
one of us, and how could he have found it out? I believe that the
traitor is right here in the guard-house under arrest."

"I know he isn't," declared Bristow. "Bob Owens is the only traitor
there is, and you may depend upon it. Now, let me tell you just what is
going to happen when the court-martial comes off: it will be proved to
the satisfaction of all of you that Owens found out about our plans in
some way or other, and went straight to the colonel with them. You will
be disrated, Corporal Jim, and Lieutenant Earle, in order to reward Bob
for carrying tales and to encourage him to carry more, will give him
your place. Why, he has just as good as got the stripes on his arm
now."

Corporal Jim looked daggers at Bob, and declared that if he was the one
who had disclosed their plot to the colonel, he was too mean for any
use, and ought to be drummed out of the fort.

"I promised that if I ever found out who the informer was I would serve
him worse than that," said Bristow in savage tones. "I shall keep my
promise, too, if I ever get the chance, for I am one who never forgets
an injury."

Bob Owens--who, as we know, was not wanting in physical courage--was not
at all alarmed by this threat and a good many others like it to which he
listened during the fifteen minutes the prisoners were occupied in
eating their breakfast. He believed that he was able to take care of No.
1; and when the critical time came, as it did a few weeks later, he
proved to the satisfaction of everybody that his confidence in himself
was not misplaced.

The court-martial was not long delayed, and the findings being approved
by the proper authorities, the sentences were promptly carried out. The
culprits were confined in the guard-house for different periods of time,
those who had been the most active in inducing their comrades to desert
serving a longer sentence than their victims, and fines were imposed
upon all of them, Bristow's being by far the heaviest, as he was proved
to be the ringleader. He and Gus Robbins--both of whom had been almost
constantly in trouble ever since they arrived at the post--were given to
understand that if they were detected in another attempt at desertion
they could make up their minds to see the inside of the military prison
at Fort Leavenworth. Bristow proved to be a first-class prophet. During
the progress of the trial it came out that Bob Owens was the one who
discovered the plot, and that through him it was communicated to the
colonel. Corporal Jim was of course reduced to the ranks, and Bob was
promoted to fill the vacancy.

During the next few weeks nothing of interest happened at the fort. The
deserters were released as fast as the terms for which they were
sentenced expired, some of them penitent and fully resolved to do better
in future, while the others were more than ever determined to escape
from military control, in spite of all the officers and guards that
could be placed around them. They carried out their determination, too,
at every opportunity, deserting in parties numbering half a dozen or so,
and they generally succeeded in eluding pursuit. It was a singular fact
that when the pursuers were commanded by commissioned officers they very
often returned without having accomplished anything, but when they were
commanded by sergeants or corporals they were almost always successful.
Luck was on the side of the "non-coms," and the colonel finally learned
to put a great deal of confidence in them. Bob Owens was particularly
fortunate in this respect, and that was the reason his superior sent for
him one morning after the officer of the day had reported that seven men
had deserted during the previous night, taking their arms and a supply
of ammunition with them.




CHAPTER IV.

A PERILOUS UNDERTAKING.


"Corporal," said the commandant, taking off his eye-glasses with a jerk,
as he always did when he was about to say something emphatic, "there are
the names of seven men who deserted last night. I want you to take
command of a squad and follow them up and arrest them."

"Very good, sir," replied Bob.

"I don't know which way they went, or anything about it," continued the
colonel. "That is something you will have to find out for yourself. I
_do_ know, however, that they went on foot, and that they are armed and
well supplied with ammunition. I want you to capture them at all
hazards--at all hazards, I say," repeated the colonel, bringing his open
hand down upon the table with a ringing slap. "If you come back without
them you need not offer any excuses, for I shall not listen to them.
Arrest anybody you catch outside the stockade wearing a United States
uniform, no matter who he is. There have been no passes granted this
morning, and no one except the guards and the officer of the day has any
business outside. That's all."

Bob saluted and hurried from the room. As he passed through the hall he
glanced at the list he held in his hand, and saw that it was headed by
the names of Bristow and Gus Robbins.

"This is about the easiest job I have had yet, and these fellows are
just as good as captured already," said he to himself. "I know right
where to look for them, and I wouldn't be in their shoes for all the
money the paymaster had in his safe the last time he was here. They are
booked for Leavenworth, sure.--May I go out, Willis?" he asked of the
sentry at the gate; "I am acting under orders."

"That's all right," was the reply; "the officer of the day told me to
pass you. You are going after those deserters, I suppose? Well, now,
look here," added the sentry, after looking all around to make sure that
there was no officer in sight: "you remember those mulewhackers who
brought that freight here the other day, don't you? Well, Bristow and
the rest have gone off to join them. I am certain of it, for I heard
Bristow talking with them, and they assured him that the wagon-master
would give him steady work and good wages if he would hire out to him.
Bristow didn't hesitate to talk with them about it in the presence of a
dozen of us."

"That was only a ruse on his part," said Bob confidently. "If I followed
the trail of those teamsters I should have my trouble for my pains. I am
going as straight toward Brownsville as I can go, and I shall have my
hand on Mr. Bristow's collar before I have gone thirty miles. You may
rest assured that I shall not come back without him, for if I do I don't
know what the colonel will say to me."

Bob hastened toward the place where the horses were picketed, and there
he found the officer of the day and the six picked men who had been
detailed to accompany him. It was the work of but a few minutes to lead
their horses into the fort and put the saddles and bridles on them; and
when this had been done, and Bob and his men had secured their carbines,
sabres and revolvers and put two days' rations in their haversacks, they
mounted and rode through the gate at a sharp trot. They were quiet and
orderly enough as long as they remained within sight of the fort, but
when the first ridge over which they passed shut them out from view they
abandoned their efforts to keep in column, threw off all restraint and
shouted and sang at the top of their voices. They looked upon an
expedition like this as a "lark," and enjoyed it as much as a schoolboy
enjoys a picnic.

Bob did not stop at the first ranches he passed, for he knew that the
deserters (provided, of course, that they had fled along that trail)
must have gone by them in the night, and that consequently their inmates
could give him no information. Besides, Bob had learned by experience
that there was very little confidence to be placed in anything the
ranchemen might say regarding a deserter. A good many of them had served
in the army during the war, and, knowing how very hard is the life a
soldier leads, they sympathized with him in his efforts to escape, and
aided him by every means in their power. Where there was one farmer or
stock-raiser who would give a squad like Bob's any information that
could be relied on, there were a dozen who would conceal the deserter in
their houses and send his pursuers off on the wrong trail.

After Bob and his troopers had ridden about fifteen miles, and had
shouted and sung off a little of their surplus enthusiasm, they relapsed
into silence and settled down to business. They halted on the top of
every ridge to survey the country before them, and called at every
ranche that lay along their route; but nothing was to be seen or heard
of Bristow and his party. About noon they came within sight of a
squatter's cabin, and Bob decided to stop there and eat dinner. The
owner of the cabin was at home, and he welcomed the horsemen with every
appearance of cordiality.

"Alight an' hitch, strangers," said he, when he had succeeded in
quieting the small army of dogs which came out from under the cabin to
dispute the further advance of the troopers. "You're as welcome as the
flowers in May."

"Thank you," said Bob as he swung himself from his saddle. "We intend to
stop here and rest for an hour or so. We'll boil our coffee and cook our
rations on your stove, if you have no objections."

"I ain't got no stove," replied the squatter hastily--"leastways, none
that you can do cookin' on," he added, with some confusion, when he saw
Bob and one or two of his men look up at the stovepipe which projected
above the roof.

"All right!" replied the corporal, silencing by a look one of the
troopers who was about to say something. "Then we shall have to build a
fire outside; but that will do just as well, for we are used to cooking
our grub in that way.--Now, Carey, if you and Loring will skirmish
around and find some wood and start the coffee-pot going, we will look
out for your nags."

"Corporal," whispered one of the troopers, "there's a bug under that
chip. In other words, this old rascal has some reason for wishing to
keep us out of his cabin."

"Say nothing out loud," replied Bob with a warning gesture. "We are on
the right track, and I know it. If we fail now, it will be through our
own blundering."

Having seen the horses staked out, Bob walked back to the cabin, and
found the squatter in conversation with Carey and Loring. His first
words indicated that he had been trying to pump them, but without
success.

"Say, soldier, where might you be a-travellin' to?" he asked as Bob
came up. "I asked them two fellows, an' they told me I had better ask
you."

"We are looking for seven deserters who passed this way some time this
morning," answered Bob. "They were on foot and carried carbines. Seen
anything of such a party?"

The squatter brought his hands together with a loud slap before he
replied.

"I jest knowed them fellows wasn't what they allowed they was," said he.
"In course I seed 'em, an' they told me they was a-lookin' for deserters
themselves. They went off that way, toward the old Brazos trail," added
the squatter, pointing in a direction which lay exactly at right angles
with the course Bob had been pursuing.

"Did they?" exclaimed the corporal with a great show of eagerness.
"Thank you for the information. We will go that way too as soon as we
have eaten dinner. How long ago did they pass this way?"

"Jest at daylight."

"That's another lie," said Bob to himself. "They didn't desert until
after midnight, and they couldn't have travelled between fifteen and
twenty miles in less than five hours on foot. An infantryman might do
it on a pinch, but a trooper couldn't."

"You'll have to hurry up if you want to ketch 'em," continued the
squatter, who seemed to grow nervous when he saw how deliberately the
troopers went about their preparations for dinner. "They was a-lumberin'
along right peart."

"Oh, there's no need that we should throw ourselves into a
perspiration," replied Bob indifferently. "We don't care if we don't
find them for a week. You see, when we are out on an expedition like
this we are not obliged to drill, and our pay goes on just the same. If
you have anything good to eat, trot it out; we're wealthy."

But the squatter protested that he had nothing in his cabin except bacon
and crackers, and his supply of these necessary articles was so small
that he could not possibly spare any of it. He said so much on this
point that the troopers would have been dull indeed if they had not
suspected something.

"He wants to get us away from here, doesn't he?" said Carey as soon as
he had a chance to speak to Bob. "He thinks that if he provides us with
a good dinner we will spend a long time in eating it. Now, corporal, I
will bet you anything you please that--"

"I know," interrupted Bob, "and I want you to take a look into the
matter at once. This is my plan."

Here Bob whispered some rapid instructions to the trooper, who winked
first one eye and then the other to show that he understood them.
Pulling his pipe from his pocket, he proceeded to fill it with tobacco,
while Bob walked up to the squatter, and, taking him confidentially by
the arm, said, as he led him out of earshot of the men, who had seated
themselves about the fire,

"May I have a word with you in private? You see, I am an officer, and it
won't do for me to talk too freely in the presence of those I command."

So saying, Bob led the squatter behind the cabin and began making some
very particular inquiries concerning Bristow and his party: What sort of
looking fellows were they? What did they say? Did they get anything to
eat at the cabin? and did his friend the squatter really think they had
gone toward the old Brazos trail? The man was very uneasy, and seemed
impatient to go back to the fire again; but by holding fast to his arm,
and plying him with such questions as these, Bob managed to keep him
behind the cabin for about five minutes, and that was long enough for
Carey to carry out the orders that had been given him.

As soon as Bob and the squatter disappeared around the corner of the
cabin, Carey put his pipe into his mouth, and, enjoining silence upon
his comrades by shaking his fore finger at them, he quickly mounted the
steps that led to the porch and walked into the cabin. As he did so
there was a faint rustling in one corner of the room, and, looking over
his left shoulder without turning his head, Carey saw a man who was
lying on a rude couch draw a blanket quickly over his face. In his
eagerness to conceal his features the man probably forgot that he had a
pair of feet, for he pulled the blanket up a little too high.

"Aha! my fine lad," said the trooper as he noiselessly opened the
stove-door and looked into it, as if he were searching for a live coal
with which to light his pipe, "I see a pair of No. 12 army brogans, and
also the lower portions of a pair of light blue breeches with a yellow
stripe down the seams. Bryant, my boy, that's you. I see also that this
stove is in perfect order, but as there are no coals in it, I'll have to
get a light at the fire outside."

When Carey came out of the cabin his comrades' faces were full of
inquiry, but the trooper only winked at them and nodded his head, as if
to say that he could tell something that would astonish them if he only
felt so disposed.

By this time dinner was ready, and Loring's loud call of "Coffee!"
brought Bob and the squatter from behind the cabin. The latter accepted
Loring's invitation to drink a cup of coffee with "the boys," but he
disposed of it in great haste, hot as it was, as if he hoped by his
example to induce them to do likewise. But Bob and his companions were
in no hurry. They lingered a long time over their homely meal, and then
the smokers were allowed to empty a pipe apiece before the order was
given to "catch up." The squatter began to breathe easier after that,
and when he saw the troopers in their saddles and ready to start, his
delight was so apparent that they all noticed it.

"Wa'l, good-bye, if you must go," said he cheerily. "Will you stop when
you come back?"

"Oh, you needn't expect to see us here again," said Bob. "If we go to
Brazos City, we shall take a short cut across the country when we
return to the fort."

"That's where I reckon they're goin', as I told you; an' my advice would
be for you to go straight to Brazos, without stoppin' on the way, an'
when they get there you'll be all ready to take 'em in. See?"

"Yes, I see," answered Bob, "and it's something worth thinking
of.--Forward, column left! Trot! gallop!"

The troopers moved rapidly away from the cabin, and, to the intense
surprise and indignation of all his followers, who thought that their
corporal had been deceived by the squatter, Bob led them off toward the
old Brazos trail. At length one of them ventured to remonstrate.

"Corporal," said he, "you're going wrong."

"I know it," answered Bob.--"Carey, tell us what you saw in that cabin.
Were our suspicions correct?"

"Indeed they were," was Carey's reply. "In the first place, that stove
was all right, but the squatter didn't want us to use it, for Bryant was
hiding in the cabin. He was lying on the floor, covered up with a
blanket."

"How do you know it was Bryant?" asked Bob. "Did you see his face?"

"No, I didn't; it was concealed by the blanket. I saw his feet," said
Carey; and his answer was received by the troopers with a sigh of
satisfaction. It was all that was needed to establish the identity of
the man who had taken refuge in the squatter's cabin.

"I didn't think I could be wrong," observed Bob, "for that man condemned
himself before we had been in his presence ten minutes."

"Why don't you go back and snatch Bryant?" demanded one of the troopers,
seeing that the corporal did not slacken his pace. "Why didn't you do it
while we were at the cabin?"

"Because I had no right to do it," answered Bob. "If I should go to
searching houses, I might get myself into trouble with the colonel.
Another thing, boys: I shouldn't care to enter that man's castle to look
for anything unless I was a civil officer and armed with a
search-warrant. He is a hard one, unless his looks belie him."

"I thought so myself," said Loring. "But you are not going back without
Bryant, are you? What do you suppose he is doing there, anyway?"

"Of course I shall not go back without him," answered Bob quietly. "He
has probably hired out to that squatter, and we must watch our chance
and catch him out of doors before we can arrest him."

"Well, are you going to Brazos City?"

"Not by a long shot. Bristow and the fellows who are still with him have
not gone that way. As soon as we get behind that belt of post-oaks you
see in advance of us, I intend to circle around and go back toward the
river again."

Although the troopers rode at a rapid gait, it took them nearly three
hours to carry out this programme. At the end of that time they struck
the old stage-road, which, in the days gone by, had served as a highway
between Brownsville and some of the remote frontier-towns; but when the
raiders forced the settlements back into the interior the stage-route
was abandoned, and all that now remained to tell of the business that
had once been done on it were the half-ruined stations which were
scattered along the road at intervals of fifteen or twenty miles.

These stations were built of stone, and were large enough to accommodate
a dozen horses and half as many stable-men and drivers, besides the
necessary food for both men and animals. Each station was provided with
a "dug-out," a miniature fort, into which the employees of the route
could retreat in case they were attacked by hostile Indians or Mexican
raiders. It was simply a cellar of sufficient size to shelter nine or
ten men at close quarters, covered with logs and dirt, and furnished
with loopholes on all sides at the height of a foot or more above the
ground. It looked like a mound of earth supported on logs about two feet
high. The only way of getting into one of these little fortifications
was through an underground passage-way which led from the stables. With
these arrangements for their defence a few well-armed and determined men
could hold their own against all the raiders that could get around them.

About four o'clock in the afternoon Bob and his troopers came within
sight of one of these stations, and as soon as their eyes rested upon it
they drew up their horses with a jerk, at the same time uttering
exclamations of astonishment and delight. Standing in front of the open
door were several men dressed in the uniform of the regular army. They
seemed to be holding a consultation, and so deeply engrossed were they
with their deliberations that they did not notice the approach of the
troopers, although the latter had stopped their horses on the summit of
a high ridge in plain view of them.

"I wonder if those are our men?" said Carey, with some excitement in his
tones.

"We shall soon know," was Bob's calm reply. "Whoever they are, they will
have to give an account of themselves, for I am instructed to arrest
everybody I meet wearing a uniform."

"If they _are_ our fellows, we've got them corralled," remarked Loring.

"Yes, but I don't much like the way we have 'corralled' them," returned
Carey. "Do you see that dug-out about twenty yards from the northwest
corner of the station? If they go in there they can laugh at us. The
only way we could get them out would be to starve them out."

"That would take too long," said Bob; and the tone in which the words
were uttered made his comrades look at him with some curiosity. "Let's
go down there and interview them, and then we shall know how to act.
Forward! Trot!"

Just as these commands were given a commotion among the men in front of
the station indicated that somebody had sounded an alarm. They gazed at
the troopers for a moment as if they were thunderstruck, and then made a
simultaneous rush for the entrance. This action on their part told Bob
as plainly as words that they were the men of whom he had been sent in
pursuit, and that they did not intend to go back to the fort if they
could help it. A moment later a loud slamming and pounding indicated
that the deserters were trying to close and barricade the door. This had
scarcely been accomplished when the troopers dashed up to the station
and swung themselves out of their saddles.

Leaving two of his men to hold the horses, Bob and the rest walked
around the corner of the station and looked at the dug-out. There was a
face in front of every loophole. Anybody could see that the deserters
had the advantage of position, and the troopers wondered what Bob was
going to do about it. They glanced at his face, but could see nothing
there to tell them whether he was excited, afraid or discouraged. It
wore its usual expression.

"Well, boys," said Bob at length, "if you have grown tired of roaming
about the country, come out, and we will go back to the post. The
colonel wants to see you."

"We don't doubt it, but we don't want to see him," replied a voice that
Bob recognized at once. "We think we see ourselves going back! We didn't
desert for that."

"Gus Robbins, I am sorry that you are in there," said Bob. "What will
you say to your father and mother when you see them again?"

"Don't know, I am sure," answered Gus. "Haven't had any time to think
about that. But you know yourself that I can't go back to the post. The
colonel said that if I were ever court-marshaled again for desertion, I
should go to prison; but I'll fight till I drop before I'll do that."

"Say, Bob," shouted another voice, "do you remember what I said I would
do to that informer if I ever found out who he was? You are the fellow,
and here's your pay."

It was Bristow who spoke, and as he uttered these words he thrust the
muzzle of his carbine through the loophole in front of him. The chorus
of ejaculations and remonstrances which arose from the inside of the
dug-out showed that the rest of the deserters were not yet ready to
resort to the use of their firearms; but Bristow was almost half crazed
by rage and fear, and just as somebody seized him from behind and jerked
him away from the loophole, his carbine roared, and Bob Owens turned
halfway round and staggered back a step or two, as if he were struck and
about to fall.

This unexpected act excited Bob's troopers--with whom he was an especial
favorite--almost to frenzy. Believing that he had been seriously if not
fatally injured--it did not seem possible that anybody could miss a mark
of the size of his body at the distance of ten paces--one of them sprang
forward to support him, while the others discharged their carbines at
the loopholes in rapid succession. Their volley was not entirely without
effect, for a loud yell of agony came from the inside of the dug-out,
bearing testimony to the fact that one bullet at least had found a
target somewhere on the person of one of the deserters.

[Illustration: STORMING THE DUG-OUT.]

"Cease firing!" shouted Bob.

He gently released himself from the embrace of the strong arms that had
been thrown around him, and looked down at the gaping rent Bristow's
bullet had made in the breast of his coat. The missile had passed
through his thick carbine-sling and breast-belt, had cut into his coat,
vest and shirt, and ploughed a deep furrow through a well-filled wallet
which he carried in his inside pocket. Fortunately, it was a glancing
shot, but the force with which it struck him was almost sufficient to
knock him off his feet.

"I'm not hurt at all," said he as his men crowded about him, "but I
shall have to put a patch on my coat when I get back to the post.--I
say, there," he shouted, addressing himself to the inmates of the
dug-out, "was there anybody hurt in there? I thought I heard a yell."

"Yes, and you'll hear another yell if you don't go away and let us
alone," replied Bristow. "I'll make a better shot the next time I pull
on you."

"All right!" said Bob. "I'll give you a chance in just about five
minutes.--Loring," he added in a lower tone, "you and Phillips stay here
and hold the horses, and the rest of you follow me."

"Are you going to storm them?" asked Loring.

"I am," was the decided reply. "It is the only way I can get them out,
for they'll not come of their own free will."

"Then I sha'n't stay here and hold the horses; that's flat," declared
Loring.

"Neither will I," chimed in Phillips. "The picket-pins will hold them as
well as we can."

"All right!" replied Bob. "Stake them out, and while you are doing it
Carey and I will see how we are going to get into the station."

The door to which Bob now turned his attention did not prove to be a
very serious obstacle. It was made of heavy planks, and if it had been
in good condition it would have taken a good deal of chopping with a
sharp axe before one could have forced his way through it; but the
hinges had rusted off, and the planks had shrunk to such a degree that
the bar which held the door in its place could be seen and reached with
a sabre. A few blows with one of these weapons knocked this bar from its
place, and when that was done, the door, having nothing to support it,
fell back into the stable with a loud crash. Bob entered, with Carey at
his heels, and, making his way to a small apartment which had once been
used as a sleeping-room by the stable-men and drivers, he found there a
trap-door, which he threw open, revealing a flight of rude steps leading
into the underground passage that communicated with the dug-out. By this
time the rest of the troopers arrived on the scene. They looked
dubiously at the dark passage-way, and then they looked at Bob.

"Do you really mean to go down there, Owens?" asked Loring. "It's sure
death."

"I believe so myself, but I am going all the same," replied Bob, who was
thoroughly aroused by the attempt that had been made on his life. "If we
are not willing to face death at any moment, we had no business to
enlist. Must I go alone?"

"Not much," was the unanimous response. "If you are bound to go, we are
going too."

"Leave your sabres and carbines here," commanded Bob. "They will only be
in the way. Draw revolvers, but don't shoot except in self-defence."

Bob knew as well as his men did that he was about to enter upon a very
perilous undertaking. Bristow had shown that he was desperate enough to
shoot, and he had even threatened that if he got another chance at Bob
he would make a better shot than he did before. Some of the men who were
with him were known to be hard characters, and it was very probable that
they would back him up in the resistance he seemed determined to make.
But Bob, having made up his mind as to the course he ought pursue, never
once faltered. He was a soldier, and a soldier's first duty was to obey
orders. He had been commanded to find the deserters and arrest them at
all hazards; and, having obeyed the first part of his instructions, he
was resolved to carry them out to the letter or perish in the attempt.

"Now I think we are all ready," said Bob, after the sabres and carbines
had been laid in the empty bunks and the revolvers drawn and examined.
"Stick close to me, and remember that if we don't take them they will
kill us. Bristow, Sandy and Talbot are the only men we have to fear, and
if we can only get the drop on them we are all right. Come on."

Although Bob was the youngest soldier, he was the calmest one of the
seven troopers who descended those steps. When he reached the bottom he
looked along the passage-way toward the dug-out, which was dimly lighted
by the sunbeams which streamed in through the loopholes on the western
side, and saw the deserters standing in line awaiting his approach.

"Halt!" cried a voice. "Come a step nearer and you are all dead men."

It was Bristow who spoke, and the words were followed by the ominous
click of the lock of his carbine.




CHAPTER V.

THE NEW SCOUT.


"Halt!" cried Bristow again. It was so dark in the passage-way that he
could not see the troopers, but the sound of their footsteps told him
that they were still advancing toward the dug-out. "That's twice," he
continued. "If I have to halt you the third time, I'll send a bullet out
there."

"Bristow, you had better not try that," answered Bob, without the least
tremor in his voice. "You have already done more than you will want to
stand punishment for. Besides, I have got you covered, and if you move
that carbine a hair's breadth you are a gone deserter."

"And I've got the drop on you, Sandy," said Carey, thrusting his cocked
revolver over Bob's shoulder, "so don't wink.--I say, corporal," he
added in a whisper, "I don't see Talbot anywhere."

"Neither do I," answered Bob. "Keep your eyes open, for he may be up to
playing us some trick."

Whether it was the cool determination exhibited by Bob and his men, or
the consciousness that they were in the wrong that took all the fight
out of the deserters, we cannot tell; but they were cowed by something,
and when Corporal Owens and his troopers filed into the dug-out, and the
former sternly commanded them to "throw up," every carbine was dropped
to the ground and five pairs of hands were raised in the air.

"Where's the other?" demanded Bob. "There ought to be six of you."

"Here I am," said a faint voice.

Bob looked in the direction from which the voice came, and saw Talbot
sitting in a dark corner, his carbine lying by his side and both his
hands raised above his head. He wore a handkerchief around his forehead,
and, dim as the light was, Bob could see that it was streaked with
blood.

"Are you badly hurt?" he asked with some anxiety.

"No, he isn't," exclaimed Bristow, before the wounded man could speak.
"A glancing ball cut a little crease in his scalp, and he thinks he is
killed."

"I wish you had this little crease in your own scalp," said Talbot,
looking savagely at Bristow. "If it hadn't been for you I never should
have been here."

"And if it hadn't been for _you_, and a few cowards just like you, we
never should have been captured," retorted Bristow. "We could have held
our own against a squad four times as big as the one Owens has brought
with him; but now--"

"That'll do," interrupted Bob. "I am not going to have any quarrelling
here; and, Bristow, there's a court-martial coming, and you had better
keep a quiet tongue in your head.--Carey, stand in the mouth of that
passage-way.--Phillips, pick up the carbines, and the rest of you sound
them."

These orders were promptly obeyed, and when the "sounding" had been
completed the deserters had not even a pocket-knife left.

"Now, boys," continued Bob, "as you seem to like these quarters so well,
you can stay here to-night--all except you, Talbot; you will come up and
have your wound examined. We didn't come prepared to take care of
injured men, but we will do the best we can for you.--We will get some
supper for you men, and when you feel so inclined you can spread your
blankets on the floor and go to sleep.--Go on, Carey."

At a sign from Bob the troopers followed Carey, who led the way along
the passage; then Talbot fell in, carrying his blanket over his
shoulder, and Bob brought up the rear. The trap-door was shut, and
Talbot was informed that the sleeping-room was to be his prison for the
night. His wound was dressed with some cold coffee that Bob happened to
have in his canteen, and the deserter was assured that there was no
cause for apprehension. The wound, which was scarcely an inch long, was
only skin-deep, but it bled profusely, and that was probably the reason
why Talbot was so badly frightened. When two sentries had been
posted--one at the door of the stable to keep an eye on Talbot, and the
other at the dug-out to see that the deserters who were confined there
did not attempt to work their way out during the night--Bob ordered
supper to be served at once. He had performed a brave act, and now that
the danger was over he began to realize that he had passed through
something of an ordeal. He lifted his cap, and found that his forehead
was covered with great drops of perspiration.

"You have done well," said Carey, extending his hand to Bob when the
latter came out of the sleeping-room. "I didn't know you had so much
pluck. I shall take particular pains to see that the lieutenant hears of
this day's work."

"He will tell you that I did nothing but my duty," replied Bob, who was
very glad to know that his men were satisfied with his conduct.

"But it isn't everybody who is brave enough to do his duty," said Carey
as he touched a match to the light-wood he had piled in the fireplace;
"and perhaps the lieutenant will say that you ought to be a sergeant.
That _was_ Bryant back there in that squatter's cabin, wasn't it? I
looked for him the minute we entered the dug-out."

"So did I," answered Bob, "and I saw at a glance that he wasn't there.
We will attend to him to-morrow."

"But perhaps he won't be there."

"I think he will. It is my opinion that he has hired out to that
squatter, and that he intends to trust to disguise to escape
recognition. A man in citizen's clothes doesn't look much like the same
man in uniform; did you ever notice that? But even if he isn't there,
what odds does it make to us? We are having a good time, and I would
just as soon stay out here on the plains for a week or ten days as to go
back to the fort and drill."

"I say, corporal," exclaimed the sentry who was stationed at the door,
"here's somebody coming, and unless my eyes are going back on me he is
dressed in uniform."

"Who in the world can it be?" exclaimed Carey.

"We'll soon find out," replied Bob, "for if he has got any of our
uncle's clothes on we are bound to take him in, unless he proves to be
an officer."

Bob and his men hurried to the door, and, looking in the direction in
which the sentry was gazing, saw a horseman about a quarter of a mile
away. He had halted on the top of a ridge, and Loring, who had good
"Plains eyes," declared that he was looking at them through a
field-glass. He certainly was dressed in uniform, and had with him a
small black mule which bore a good-sized pack on its back.

"I can't make him out," said Bob, waving his hand in the air and
beckoning the horseman to approach. "He is a soldier, but what is he
doing with that pack-mule? It isn't Bryant, is it? If it is, where did
he get that mule and that field-glass?--Loring, you and Phillips put the
bridles on your horses--never mind the saddles--and stand by to give him
a race if he tries to run away. Don't mount until I give the word."

But the horseman had no intention of running away. He replied to Bob's
signal by waving his hand over his head, and after putting away his
field-glass rode down the ridge and came toward the station at a gallop.
As he approached nearer the troopers saw that he was a stranger, and a
very good-looking one, too. He was almost as dark as an Indian, his hair
was long enough to reach to his shoulders, and the eyes that looked out
from under the peak of his fatigue-cap were as black as midnight and as
sharp as those of an eagle. He rode a magnificent horse, and his seat
was easy and graceful. His only weapon--that is, the only one that could
be seen--was a heavy Winchester rifle, which was slung at his back. If
he was a soldier, he was a very fancy one, for his cavalry uniform,
although in strict keeping with the regulations, was made of the finest
material; he wore white gauntlet gloves on his hands; and instead of the
ungainly, ill-fitting army shoe he wore fine boots, the heels of which
were armed with small silver spurs. The troopers thought from his dress
and carriage that he must be an officer, and when he drew rein in front
of the station they stood at "attention" and saluted him.

"I don't deserve that honor, boys," said the stranger with a laugh; "I
am not a shoulder-strap."

"You are not?" exclaimed Bob, who was not a little astonished as well as
provoked at the mistake he had made. "Well, it seems to me that you are
throwing on a good many frills for a private. Where do you belong?"

"At Fort Lamoine," said the stranger; and the answer was given in a tone
quite as curt as was that in which the question was asked.

"So do I, but I don't remember to have seen you there, and so I shall
have to ask you to give an account of yourself. Dismount."

"I shall do as I please about that," replied the stranger, who had all
the while been staring very hard at Bob.

"Well, you won't do as you please about it," returned the corporal,
while Carey walked up and took the stranger's horse by the bit. "You
will do as _I_ please. If you belong at Fort Lamoine you will go there
with me in the morning, and then I shall be sure you get there. I am
acting under orders."

The horseman thrust his hand into the inside pocket of his jacket, and
pulling out a bill-book took from it a paper which he opened and handed
to Bob to read.

"If you are acting under orders I have no more to say," said he, "but
there is something which I think will see me through until day after
to-morrow. It is my furlough. Look here, partner," he added suddenly,
"isn't your name Bob Owens?"

The latter started as if he had been shot, his under jaw dropped down,
and for a few seconds he stood looking at the speaker as if he could
hardly believe his ears. Then a light seemed to break in upon him, and
springing forward he grasped the horseman by the arm and fairly pulled
him out of the saddle. After that he shook one of his hands with both
his own and executed a sort of war-dance around him, while the troopers
stood and looked on in speechless amazement.

"George Ackerman, I am delighted to see you again," cried Bob as soon as
he could speak. "I take it all back, George: I didn't mean to insult
you."

"It's Owens, isn't it?" said George, for it was he.

"Of course it is; and if you hadn't been blind you would have known it
as soon as you saw me," replied Bob.

"I don't think my eyesight is any worse than your own, for you didn't
know me until I called you by name," retorted George. "Your uniform
tells me where you have been and what you have been doing since I last
saw you, but it doesn't tell me how I came to lose you in Galveston so
suddenly and mysteriously. If we had kept together a little while longer
we should have been all right, for I had scarcely missed you before I
ran against Mr. Gilbert--the friend to whom I wrote for money, you know.
If you belong at Fort Lamoine, what are you doing here?"

"Stake out your horse and mule and I will tell you all about it,"
answered Bob. "But first tell me what right you have to wear those
clothes."

"I am a United States scout," replied George. "At least, that was the
title under which I was sworn in, but it does not clearly explain the
duties that are expected of me. I am to act as guide to the troops when
they cross the river in pursuit of the raiders."

"Oh yes," exclaimed Bob; "I remember all about it now. I was off after
the hostiles when you came to the post and offered your services to the
colonel. When I came back I found that the men had a good deal to say
about our new scout, who, they said, looked about as much like a scout
as they looked like the queen of England; but I had no idea who he was;
and, seeing it's you, I'll not arrest you," he added with a
laugh.--"Great Cæsar! that was the second close call I have had to-day."

"If I had had any idea that you were going to touch him I should have
warned you," said George. "It won't do for a stranger to come within
reach of him, and it's the greatest wonder in the world that he didn't
knock your brains out."

While the two friends were talking, George Ackerman, with the dexterity
acquired by long experience, relieved the mule of his heavy pack and
slipped the halter over his head, leaving the animal at liberty. Bob,
judging the mule by those unruly members of his species that were
employed in the quartermaster's department at the fort, stepped up and
attempted to lay hold of his foretop; but the animal dodged him very
cleverly, and, wheeling like lightning, sent both his heels at the boy's
head. The latter dropped just in time to escape the blow, but he felt
the "wind" of the heels in his face and heard them whistle close by his
ear.

"Does he always act that way when strangers approach him?" asked Bob as
he picked up his cap. "If he does, you need not be afraid that anybody
will steal him. I tried to catch him because I was afraid he would run
off."

"Oh, he'll not do that. I never think of staking him out, for he always
stays by my horse, and I can catch him anywhere. There's a horse for
you, Bob, and the best one I ever owned. He is a present from Mr.
Gilbert, who bought him in Kentucky for his own private use, but when he
found that I was going into the army he gave him to me, with the
assurance that Fletcher and his band could never make a prisoner of me
while I was on his back. I lost my old horse, Ranger, at the time I was
captured by the Greasers, and he was killed at the battle of Querétaro.
Now, what are you doing so far away from the fort?" asked George as he
picked up his picket-pin and led the horse around the station to find a
good place to stake him out. "How did you come to go into the army,
anyway, and what have you been doing to win those stripes?"

"It would take a long time to answer your last two questions," answered
Bob, "and so we will leave them until the rest of the boys have gone to
bed. I came here in pursuit of seven men who deserted last night."

"You did? Well, Bob, your superiors must have a good deal of confidence
in you to send you off on such an expedition. Where do you expect to
find them?"

"I have found them already, and arrested them too; that is, I have
caught six of them, and I know where the other one is. I intend to take
him in hand to-morrow, though, to tell the truth, I don't know just how
I am going to do it. I could have arrested him to-day if I had had
authority to take him out of a house; but I wasn't sure on that point,
and so I let him go until I could have time to make up my mind to
something. I got _that_ about fifteen minutes before you came up," said
Bob, directing his friend's attention to the hole in his coat that had
been made by Bristow's bullet. "My men returned the fire and slightly
wounded one of the deserters, who is now laid out on his blanket in the
sleeping-room. By the way, do you know Gus Robbins?"

"I should say I did," replied George, after he had followed the course
of the bullet through Bob's clothing and expressed his surprise at his
friend's narrow escape. "He ran away from his home in Foxboro', and came
down here to visit my cousin, who was at that time living with his
father at my ranche. He and Ned, who were constantly pluming themselves
on the numerous scrapes from which they had narrowly escaped, could not
rest easy until they kicked up a row in the settlement, and they did it
by shooting Mr. Cook's cattle. The consequence was, that I had to show
them the way out of the country. Don't you remember I told you all about
it on the morning we walked from that trapper's cabin to White River
Landing? I say, Bob, have you any idea of becoming a trapper when your
term of service expires?"

"Nary idea," was the emphatic reply. "A soldier's life is hard enough
for me, and there is quite as much danger in it as I care to face."

"What do you know about Gus Robbins?" continued George. "He left my
cousin Ned very suddenly in Brownsville, and none of us ever heard of
him afterward. It can't be possible that he enlisted too?"

"Yes, he did. He belongs to my troop, and is just as fond of getting
into scrapes as he ever was. When he is not in the guard-house he is
almost sure to be doing extra duty for some offence against military
discipline. He was one of the deserters I was ordered to capture, and he
is in the dug-out now. But I almost wish he had got away. You know him,
and when I was arresting him I almost felt as if I were doing something
against you. I haven't forgotten that you offered me a home, and--"

"The obligation is all on my side," interrupted George. "You saved my
life twice. Let's sit down here and talk a while. Go ahead and tell me
something."

The boys threw themselves on the grass near the place where George had
staked out his horse, and Bob began and described some of the
interesting incidents that had happened since he last saw the cub pilot.
He told the truth in regard to everything, not even excepting the
parting in Galveston. His experience in the army was rapidly working a
change in him, and he had not told a wilful lie since he assured the
recruiting-officer that he was an orphan and that there was no one in
the world who had a right to say whether he should enlist or not.

"I have done a good many mean things in my life, I am sorry to say," Bob
added in winding up his story, "but about the meanest trick I ever
played upon anybody I played upon you on the day we parted. I found
fifty cents in my watch-pocket, which I had carelessly shoved in there
when money was plenty, and I knew it would buy me supper and lodging. It
wasn't enough for both of us, so I ran away from you and went off by
myself. That's the way we became separated, and I tell you of it at the
risk of losing your friendship."

"You risk nothing at all," replied George, extending his hand. "I
couldn't expect that you would take care of me and pay my way at the
sacrifice of all your own personal comfort; but I do wish you had waited
just a little longer, for then you never would have had to enlist. I am
ready to prove that I think as much of you now as I ever did. I shall
keep an eye on you until your term of service expires, and then you must
go home with me. I am sole master there now--Mr. Gilbert is my guardian,
but he never has a word to say--and as you have no home of your own--"

"That was a lie, George," interrupted Bob. "I have a home at Rochdale, a
few miles below Linwood, where I first pulled you out of the river--you
know where it is--and as kind a father and mother as any scoundrel of my
size ever had. When I ran away I intended to drop my identity
altogether, and that was the reason I told you I was alone in the world.
What do you think of me _now_?"

George was greatly astonished at this confession, for he had put
implicit faith in Bob's story. He was strictly truthful himself, and he
could not understand how a boy as physically brave as Bob Owens had
showed himself to be could be coward enough to tell a lie.

"I feel sorry for you," said he at length; "and if I were in your place
I would go home as soon as I received my discharge--if you keep on as
you have begun you may rest assured that it will be an honorable
one--and try to make amends for my misdeeds. Remember that

    'No star is ever lost we once have seen;
    We always may be what we might have been,'

and go resolutely to work to 'live it down.' You've got the pluck to do
it, I know."

"Coffee!" shouted Carey, thrusting his head around the corner of the
station.

"By the way," continued George as he and Bob arose to their feet, "what
did you mean by saying that, seeing it was I, you wouldn't arrest me?"

"Oh, the colonel was mad when he started me out this morning, and
ordered me to gobble up everybody--that is, privates and
non-commissioned officers--I caught outside the stockade. But of course
I couldn't touch you if I wanted to, for your leave of absence protects
you. You will stay here to-night and ride to the fort with us to-morrow,
will you not?"

"Certainly I will. Having found you again, I am not going to leave you
in a hurry. Say, Bob, would you have any objections to bringing Gus
Robbins up to eat supper with us?"

"None whatever. I am sorry to be obliged to keep him and the rest so
closely confined, but I know that they are a slippery lot--every one of
them has deserted before--and if I should let them get away now that I
have got a grip on them, the colonel would give me Hail Columbia. Gus
has got himself into a mess, George. The first time he deserted he was
simply put into the guard-house and fined, but this escapade is going to
land him at Leavenworth. Now I will make you acquainted with our boys,
and then I will go down and tell Gus that you want to see him."

After the new scout had been introduced to the troopers, Bob raised the
trap-door and descended into the dug-out, while George opened his
pack-saddle and took out of it a tin cup and plate, a can of condensed
milk, a box or two of sardines and a few other delicacies, which he laid
upon the table beside the simple fare that Carey had just served up. By
the time he had finished the work of opening the cans with the aid of a
formidable-looking hunting-knife which he drew from his boot-leg, Bob
returned, followed by a soldier who looked so unlike the dashing,
fashionably-dressed Gus Robbins he had seen in company with his cousin
Ned that George could hardly bring himself to believe that he was the
same boy. He looked pale and haggard; and that was not to be wondered
at, for the prison at Fort Leavenworth was constantly looming up before
him.

George, as we know, had a very slight acquaintance with Gus Robbins,
having passed only a few hours in his company, and he was under no
obligations whatever to interest himself in his behalf; but when he saw
how utterly miserable he was, his heart bled for him, and he at once hit
upon a plan for getting him out of the trouble he had brought upon
himself. He greeted Gus very cordially, gave him a seat beside himself
at the table, and tried to put a little life into him by talking about
almost everything except life in the army.

The deserters must have thought that their captors felt very much elated
over their success, for a noisier party than that which was gathered
about that rough board table was never seen anywhere. Being almost
entirely free from military restraint--sergeants and corporals do not
hold their men with so tight a rein as the commissioned officers do,
although they exact just as prompt obedience to their commands--they
told stories and said witty things and sung songs until they were
hoarse. The additions to their larder which George had been able to
supply gave them a better supper than they were accustomed to, and they
were merry over it.

None of the members of Bob's squad had ever seen the new scout before,
and, although they treated him with the greatest respect, they were
sadly disappointed in him. The scouts with whom they were familiar were
great, rough, bearded men, strong of limb and slovenly in dress, who had
lived among the Indians all their lives, and had the reputation of being
able to whip their weight in wild-cats; but this one looked as though he
had but just come out of a fashionable tailor's shop, and, moreover, he
was nothing but a boy in years. What could the colonel have been
thinking of when he engaged this stripling to lead men across the river
and into the midst of the desperadoes who were known to have their
strongholds there? It was dangerous work, and the guide ought to be a
person of courage and experience; and George didn't look as though he
had either. That was what the troopers thought as they sat at the table
casting furtive glances at the new scout, who was talking earnestly with
Gus Robbins; but it was not long before they found out that it took a
brave man to follow where he dared lead.

The first trooper who finished his supper took the place of the sentry
at the door, and the next relieved the one who was standing guard over
the dug-out. When these two had satisfied their appetites the dishes
were washed, the table was laid again and the deserters were ordered up.
Some of them appeared to be very much disheartened, and would scarcely
look their comrades in the face, while the others were so defiant, and
had so much to say about the colonel who had ordered their arrest and
the men who had carried those orders into execution, that Bob was
obliged to warn them that if they did not eat more and jaw less he would
put them back into the dug-out without any supper.

When the deserters had had all they wanted to eat they were sent down to
their prison, the outside sentry was relieved, and Bob stood guard at
the door, with George for company. They had much to talk about, and it
was long after midnight when they went to bed. They slept on the same
blankets, and the new scout went off into the land of dreams with his
arm thrown lovingly around the boy who had twice saved his life, and
whom he had never expected to see again.




CHAPTER VI.

AN UNEXPECTED GUEST.


"Well, old fellow, what do you think of me now?"

It was George Ackerman who uttered these words, and the question was
addressed to his herdsman, Zeke. The former stood in front of a
full-length mirror that hung against the wall (among other extravagant
and useless things for which Uncle John had spent his nephew's money
were two elegant pier-glasses, one for his own room and the other for
Ned's), and Zeke was sitting on the edge of a chair, with his elbows
resting on his knees and his chin supported by his hands.

When the commander of Fort Lamoine accepted his proffered services,
George had asked for and received a furlough for thirty days to enable
him to procure an outfit and to consult with his guardian in regard to
the management of the ranche during his absence. That furlough had
nearly expired, and George was about to start for the fort. The honest
fellows who had so long been employed on the ranche that they began to
look upon themselves as members of the Ackerman family could not bear
the thought of parting from him, and Zeke especially felt very gloomy
over it. He had often denounced, in the strongest terms, the
circumstances which seemed to render it necessary that his young friend
should cast his lot among the soldiers for a season, and on this
particular morning he looked as though he had lost everything that was
worth living for.

George had just put on his new uniform for the first time, and no one,
except a very intimate acquaintance, would have recognized in him the
rough-looking cowboy whom we introduced to the reader in the first
volume of this series of books. During the eighteen months he had lived
in the pilot-house he had fallen in with some of the ways of those by
whom he was surrounded, and grown very particular in regard to his
personal appearance, although he did not by any means go to extremes, as
his cousin Ned had done. As he placed the jaunty fatigue-cap over his
long, curly hair he looked rather complacently at the handsome face and
figure that were reflected from the polished surface of the mirror.

"Come, Zeke, don't be cross," said he, walking up to his herdsman and
giving him a slap on the back. "Say just one kind word to me before I
go."

"I won't," growled Zeke in reply.

"Then wish me good luck in my new calling," added George.

"I won't," repeated the herdsman in a still louder tone. "You're always
going off on some new callin' or another, an' I don't see no sort of
sense in it. Didn't I stay home here, quiet an' peaceable, takin' care
of your critters, while you was a-philanderin' up and down the river on
boats that was likely at any minute to burn up or bust their boilers?
Now that you have got safe home again, why in creation don't you stay
here? Good land o' Goshen!" shouted Zeke, jumping up, spreading out his
feet and flourishing both his huge fists in the air, "of all the fool
notions that ever a livin' boy got into his head--"

"That'll do, Zeke," interrupted George with a laugh. "I have heard that
a thousand times, more or less, already. You will bid me good-bye when
I get ready to go, I suppose?"

"I s'pose I won't do nothin' of the kind," exclaimed Zeke. "Of all the
fool notions that ever a livin' boy--"

"I understand. Come here and pack my clothes-bag for me; you can do it
better than I can."

"I won't. Them things is goin' to hang you higher'n the moon the first
you know," said Zeke, scowling savagely at the elegant Mexican costume
which George lifted from the bed. "Don't you never go 'crost the river
with them duds on, 'cause if you do Fletcher'll string you up for a
spy."

"Not in peace-times, I guess," answered George.

"What odds does it make to sich as him whether it's peace-times or not?
You'll see."

"Well, he will have to catch me before he hangs me. Go and tell the cook
that I am getting tired of waiting for breakfast."

"I won't; I won't never do nothin' for you no more, nor say another word
to you, nuther."

"I am sorry you feel so bad about it," said George as he proceeded to
pack his clothes away in a canvas bag he had provided for that purpose;
"but the thing is done, and it can't be undone."

"I don't care if the Greasers come over here next full moon an' steal
every huf an' horn you've got," exclaimed the angry herdsman.

"I do," replied George; "I don't want them to do anything of the kind. I
don't want them to steal another steer from me or anybody else, and that
is the very reason I became a scout. Our troops are going to teach those
fellows to stay on their own side of the river, and I am going to help
them do it."

"There's enough without you," growled Zeke.

"Suppose that everybody thought so; where would we get the men to fight
our battles?--What in the world is that?"

For just then there was a terrific uproar on the porch. Above the
stamping of heavy boots and hoarse but subdued ejaculations of rage,
such as men sometimes utter when they are engaged in a fierce struggle,
arose the voice of one who spoke in pleading accents, but whose words
suddenly ceased with a kind of gasping sound, as if his throat had been
seized by a strong hand. Zeke sat up on his chair and looked at George,
whose face expressed the utmost bewilderment. Before either of them
could speak the door was thrown open with great violence, and a
dishevelled and half-strangled man, dressed in a dingy blue jacket and a
pair of dirty leather trousers, was pitched into the room, with such
force that when he brought up against Zeke that worthy herdsman was
knocked out of his chair, and the two came to the floor together.

"What do you mean by such work as this?" demanded George, looking first
at the prostrate man and then toward the door, where stood Jake and Bob
with their hands clenched and their faces flushed with anger.

"Jest take a good squint at that feller's figger-head an' answer the
question for yourself, Mr. George," answered Jake, shaking his fist at
the man who had been so unceremoniously introduced into the room.--"Give
it to him good an' strong, Zeke!--Well! I'll--be--blessed!--Won't you,
Bob?"

This exclamation was called forth by an action on the part of George
Ackerman that astonished Jake and Bob beyond measure. Zeke had instantly
recognized the man who had so unexpectedly prostrated him, and, seizing
him by the back of the neck in his iron grasp, began shaking him as a
dog would shake a rat. George also recognized the man after he had taken
a second look at him, and springing forward he seized Zeke's arm and
tore his grasp loose. Then he assisted the man to his feet, and taking
his hand in his own shook it cordially.

"Well, I _will_ be blessed!" repeated Jake, who stood looking the very
picture of astonishment.--"Won't you, Bob?"

"I should say I would," replied the latter, who was equally amazed.
"That's something _I_ never expected to see--an Ackerman shaking hands
with a cattle-thief!"

"Springer," exclaimed George, "I am glad to see you again; and without
your crutches, too! I hope you have entirely recovered."

Yes, the man who had made his entrance into George's room in so unusual
a manner was Springer, whom we have often spoken of as the wounded
cattle-thief. He had, as we know, once been in the employ of George's
father; but proving to be utterly unfit for the position he held, Mr.
Ackerman had discharged him, and Springer had sought revenge by making
an unsuccessful effort to burn the ranche. Of course he could not stay
in Texas after that, so he fled across the river and joined his fortunes
with the Contra-Guerrillas, a regiment of desperadoes in the employ of
the ill-starred Maximilian. He belonged, with other renegade Americans,
to Fletcher's band, who were the principal foragers for Maximilian's
army; but instead of robbing the adherents of Juarez, who probably had
no stock worth stealing, they made numerous raids across the river and
ran off the cattle belonging to the Texans. Springer was one of the band
who stampeded George's herd at Catfish Falls, and during the short
skirmish that followed Zeke sent a bullet through each of his legs,
wounding him severely. He managed to keep up with the band a few miles,
but the rapid motion was too much for him, and he was finally abandoned
by his companions, who hurried the captured cattle toward the river,
leaving Springer to look out for himself.

The pain occasioned by the wounds that had been inflicted upon him by
Zeke's Winchester was so intense that the raider was forced to travel
very slowly. Arriving on the banks of a little stream that ran across
the trail he was pursuing, he rolled out of his saddle to quench his
thirst, which had became almost unbearable; but his bridle slipping from
his hand, his horse wandered away, and, as Springer was not able to
walk, he could not catch him again. He sank helplessly down beside a
tree, where he was presently discovered by George Ackerman, who was
making his way on foot toward Mr. Gilbert's ranche. The boy ministered
to his wants by bringing him water in his hat and sharing with him his
slender stock of provisions, and Springer showed his gratitude by
warning George of a plot which his uncle John and cousin Ned had laid
against him. He went into all the details, but George refused to believe
a word of it until subsequent events, which we have already described,
proved to his entire satisfaction that the thief had told him nothing
but the truth.

After spending half an hour in the man's company, George caught his
horse, assisted him into the saddle, and Springer succeeded in crossing
into Mexico without being discovered by any of the settlers whom Zeke
had gathered together to recapture George's herd. He made his way to Don
Miguel's ranche, and there our hero found him when he was captured by
Fletcher's men. The raider seemed to be sorry for his misdeeds, and
George had assured him that if he ever made up his mind to turn over a
new leaf and lead a different sort of life, he would assist him by every
means in his power.

"Springer," said George, drawing up an easy-chair for the use of his
guest, "what brought you over on this side of the river? Have you
abandoned Fletcher for good?"

The cattle-thief gasped and coughed three or four times, as if he were
trying to clear his throat of something that stuck there and choked his
utterance, and finally nodded his head in reply.

"Don't pay no attention to him, Mr. George!" exclaimed Bob. "He don't
know nothin' but stealin' an' lyin', that feller don't, an' I wouldn't
trust him as far as I could sling a yearlin'."

"If it wasn't for sich fellers as him you could stay to hum quiet an'
peaceable like, an' not have to go off fur a soldier," added Jake.

"When I was a prisoner among the Greasers he gave me advice that
assisted me in making my escape, and why should I not treat him kindly?"
demanded George, turning indignantly upon the speakers. "No visitor at
the Ackerman ranche was ever treated so shamefully before, and I tell
you I don't want the thing repeated."

"Why, Mr. George," stammered Jake, "he rid up to the porch an' said he
wanted to speak to you, an' so we brung him in--me an' Bob did."

"Go and tell the cook to put another plate on the table and to hurry up
breakfast," said George with an air of disgust.

"Mr. George," said Zeke solemnly, "do you mean by that that you're goin'
to break bread with this--this varmint?"

"I mean that Springer is going to eat a good breakfast with me, if that
is what you want to know," replied George.

"Then, Bob, you needn't say nothin' about that there other plate,"
continued the herdsman, picking up his hat and moving toward the door.
"Springer can have the one I was goin' to use."

"Zeke, sit down and behave yourself," exclaimed George.

"No, I won't. I ain't agoin' to eat salt with a man what tried to burn
this ranche over your dead father's head, an' you a little babby at the
time, without no power to help yourself. I don't know what this family
is comin' to, anyhow."

"No more do I," chimed in Bob, while he and Jake looked daggers at their
employer's new guest. "Things ain't as they used to be in the good ole
days. I won't wait on no table that he sets at."

As if moved by a common impulse, the three men left the room, Zeke
closing the door behind him with no gentle hand. The cattle-thief seemed
to be greatly relieved to see them go, but their extraordinary conduct
made him very uneasy, and he looked toward George to see what the latter
thought about it.

"Never mind them," said the boy encouragingly. "They were employed on
this ranche before I was born, and have finally come to think that they
have more rights here than I have. Now, what did you want to see me for?
How can I help you? If I were going to stay at home, so that I could
stand between you and the settlers, I would give you a herdsman's berth,
if that is what you want; but I am going to Fort Lamoine as soon as I
have packed my things and disposed of my breakfast, and I may not be
back for a year. I am a United States scout."

"I wondered what you were doin' with them soldier-clothes on; an' that
explains it," said Springer, speaking with difficulty. "I don't reckon
you can help me none jest now, but mebbe I can help you by puttin' you
on your guard agin' Fletcher."

"Is he after me again?" cried George. "I was in hope I had seen and
heard the last of him."

"Them kind of fellers is always turnin' up when they isn't wanted,"
replied Springer. "He's come back to his ole hole at that there ranche,
bringin' a good many of his ole men with him, an' some new ones that
would be wusser than he is, only that ain't possible. Amongst them all,
they have laid a plan to visit you next full moon."

"Let them come," said George, snapping his fingers in the air; "they'll
not get me, or any stock either."

"He wants you more'n he wants stock," continued Springer. "That is, he
wants you first. Your uncle John put the very mischief into that there
feller's head, an' he's goin' to make a pris'ner of you, like he did
afore. He knows that you are master here now--that you've got more money
an' cattle than you know what to do with; an' he thinks you would rather
give 'em all up than lose your liberty."

"No doubt I would," answered George, "but before he can make any demands
upon me he must catch me. That he will never do, for the next time--"

He was about to say that the next time he saw Don Miguel's ranche he
would be so strongly backed up that he would stand in no fear of the
boss cattle-thief and his band. But he didn't say it, for he did not
know how far it would be safe to trust his friend Springer. He need not
have been so particular on this point, however, for the cattle-thief
knew as much about the contemplated movements of General Ord's forces as
George did himself. The Mexican authorities had been notified that if
the raids from their side of the river were not stopped our troops would
take the matter in hand and punish the thieves wherever they could be
found; and those same authorities had been accommodating enough to warn
Fletcher, and so put him on his guard.

"Where have you been since I last saw you?" inquired George, "and what
has become of my horse? What did the 'boss' say when he found I had
slipped through his fingers? I told you I shouldn't stay there and allow
myself to be robbed. Did he follow me?"

"No, he didn't foller you, 'cause nobody knowed till mornin' come that
you had skipped out," answered Springer. "When Fletcher went to call
you to breakfast, an' you wasn't there, he thought you was a-loafin'
around somewheres about the ranche; but when somebody told him that the
hoss with the four white feet, that follered us acrost the river on the
night we tried to get the strong-box out of this house, was gone, he
knowed in a minute what was up, an' he was about the maddest man you
ever see. But he couldn't take time to hunt you up, an' all he could do
was to swear that he'd hold fast to you the next time he got his hands
on to you."

"He'll never get his hands on me again," said George confidently.

"I hope he won't, but if he does it'll be worse for you. That there
black hoss of your'n is dead," continued Springer; "he was shot at
Querétaro. You see, when we got down to the place where the fightin' was
goin' on, we knowed in a minute that Max couldn't hold out much longer,
so we started one dark night to cross over to Juarez. His soldiers seen
us comin', an', thinkin' that we were up to some trick or another, they
turned loose on us an' cut us up fearful."

"It served you just right," said George, with honest indignation. "You
had no business to go in with Maximilian in the first place, but having
joined him you ought to have stood by him to the last."

"We _did_ stand by him after that, 'cause we had to," answered Springer.
"But it didn't take 'em long to captur' the place, an' it didn't take
them long either to say what should be done with Max. He an' Mejia an'
Miramon were took out on a hill near the ruins of an old stone fort an'
shot. I didn't see it, 'cause I was under guard with Fletcher an' the
rest; but I heared some of 'em who did see it say that just before the
shooting was done Max he says to Miramon, 'The bravest man should have
the post of honor;' so he puts Miramon in the middle, an' Max he stood
on the left. It was a mean piece of business all the way through," said
Springer, drawing his hand nervously across his forehead, "an' I am
powerful glad that I am well out of it. Now, Mr. George, seein' as how
you belong to the army, mebbe I had oughter tell you something. You
remember them two Greasers who shot that cowboy down to Rio Grande City,
an' was put in jail for it, don't you? Well, they belong to our gang,
an' Fletcher an' the rest are getting ready to go down there an' take
'em out."

"Very well. Go right down to the commanding officer at Eagle Pass and
tell him of it," said George promptly. "Then come up to Fort Lamoine,
and we'll see if the colonel won't do something for Fletcher when he
comes over here to capture me."

"An' there's another thing I had oughter tell you, Mr. George,"
continued Springer, sinking his voice almost to a whisper. "I come over
here as a sort of spy, like. I am to find out all I can about your
ways--where you go of nights, an' all that, you know--an' then I am to
go down to Rio City, take a look about the jail, see how many guards
there are, an' everything else that is worth knowin', an' after that I
am to go back an' tell Fletcher."

"I am glad you didn't say so while my men were in here," observed
George.

"I was just a trifle too sharp for that," said Springer, shaking his
head and looking very wise. "I don't want to make them any madder at me
than they be now."

"But you are not going back to Fletcher with any news, are you? You told
me you had left him for good."

"Mr. George," said Springer earnestly, "I ain't agoin' to take no news
acrost the river that will do anybody there any good. I ain't forgot
that you helped me when I was a-starving for grub an' water, and I ain't
likely to forget it, nuther. I did say I had quit them fellers for good,
an' when I said it I meant it; but you can see by the way your own men
used me, right here under your nose, that I couldn't stay here without
nobody to back me up. I can't starve, so I'll have to go back till you
come home again."

"If you will stay on this side of the river I will see that you don't
starve," replied George. "After you have told the commanding officer at
Eagle Pass of the attempt that is to be made to release those murderers,
come up to Fort Lamoine and I will find some honest work for you to do.
The soldiers at the post are not acquainted with you, and consequently
there will be no one to trouble you. I will say that you used to work
for my father, and that will help you to a position."

While Springer was trying to make the boy understand how grateful he was
to him for his kindness, there was a rap at the door, and Bob thrust his
head into the room to announce in a surly tone that breakfast was
ready.

"Where's Zeke?" asked George.

"Gone," was the laconic reply.

"All right! If he is foolish enough to go off without any breakfast, let
him go. He'll meet me somewhere along the trail and say good-bye, I
know. Bob," added George, pointing to the clothes-bag, which he had
packed while he and his visitor were conversing, "put this into the
pack-saddle, and have everything ready, so that I can start as soon as I
have eaten breakfast.--Come on, Springer."

George led the way into an adjoining room, and found an excellent
breakfast waiting for him. The cook, knowing that this was the last meal
the young master of the ranche would eat at that table for long months
to come, had exhausted all his knowledge of the cuisine in the effort to
serve up a breakfast that would tempt George to eat, no matter whether
he was hungry or not.

True to his promise, Bob kept out of the breakfast-room, and George and
his guest were obliged to wait on themselves; but as they were used to
that, they got on very well. While they were eating George once more
repeated the instructions he had given Springer, and reiterated his
promise to furnish him with steady employment and give him a chance to
make an honest living.

Breakfast over, George accompanied his guest to the door, and saw him
ride away toward Eagle Pass. As soon as he was out of sight the boy went
into the house after his weapons and to take leave of the servants, who
were good-natured enough now that Springer was gone. After shaking them
all by the hand, and listening to their hearty wishes for his safe and
speedy return, he mounted his horse, which stood at the porch saddled
and bridled, took his pack-mule by the halter and rode away toward Mr.
Gilbert's ranche. The first person to greet him as he drew rein in front
of the door was Zeke, who had so emphatically declared that he would not
have another word to say to him.

"Where's that pizen varmint?" demanded the herdsman in no very amiable
tones.

"Look here, Zeke," replied George, "if you should happen to meet that
man while I am gone, I want you to treat him civilly; do you understand?
If you see him in trouble, I want you to help him out. He is sorry for
what he has done, and intends to lead a better life; and if you don't
assist him in every way you can, you are not the fellow I take you for."

"Humph!" exclaimed Zeke contemptuously. "Sorry, ain't he? Wants to lead
a better life, don't he? Well, it's mighty little chance he'll have if
he makes a business of bumpin' up agin me the way he did this mornin', I
bet you."

"He couldn't help it; Jake and Bob threw him against you. I know he is
in earnest, for he has proved it. He came to the ranch to tell me that
my old friend Fletcher is coming over to capture me next full moon, and
he has now gone down to warn the officer in command at Eagle Pass that
an attempt will soon be made to liberate the murderers who are in jail
there.--Good-morning, Mr. Gilbert. I have stopped to say good-bye."

"Why don't you slap your foot down an' tell him he sha'n't go, Gilbert?"
demanded Zeke.

"I am as sorry to have him go as you are," replied Mr. Gilbert. "But it
is to our interest to do all we can to break up this raiding business,
and George can do more than any of us. In fact, he is the only one in
the settlement who can do anything, for you know the colonel wouldn't
accept the services of our company of Rangers when we offered them to
him.--Come in, George, and say good-bye to Mrs. Gilbert and the girls."

This was soon done, for the boy did not like to linger over the parting;
but still, it was much harder for him to take leave of these good
friends than he thought it would be. The whole family accompanied him to
the door, and when he came out Zeke turned his back to him.

"Say good-bye to me," said George, giving him a pat on the shoulder;
"it's your last chance."

"I don't care if it is," shouted the old fellow; "I won't do it."

"Then I will say it to you: Good-bye, Zeke. It will be a long time
before I see you again, if indeed I ever do, but I never shall forget
you. You have been a good friend to me."

This was altogether too much for the honest herdsman. He faced quickly
about, and, seizing George's hand with a grip that brought tears to his
eyes, churned it up and down like a pump-handle. Then he dropped it and
turned away, while George, without saying another word, vaulted into his
saddle and rode off. Zeke watched him as long as he remained in sight,
and then in broken accents addressed the silent group who stood in the
doorway:

"Thar's that there boy."--here he waved his hand in the direction in
which George had disappeared--"he was all I had, an' now he's gone off
to fight them Greasers without askin' me would I let him go. I toted him
in them there arms when he was a yellin' babby not knee-high to a duck;
I put him on the fust hoss he ever rid; I slept under the same blanket
an' herded cattle with him when he got bigger; I larnt him how to throw
the lasso an' shoot the rifle; an' now he's went off an' left me alone!
Dog-gone them pizen Greasers!" roared Zeke, flourishing both his fists
in the air.

He lingered a moment, looking rather sharply at Mr. Gilbert, as if he
had half a mind to take him to task for giving his consent to George's
"fool notion," and then, thinking better of it, he lumbered down the
steps, mounted his horse and galloped off toward the place where he had
left his herd in charge of an assistant.

George camped two nights on the prairie, and on the third afternoon, an
hour or two before sunset, he arrived within sight of one of the
stage-company's deserted stables. Or, rather, it _was_ deserted the
last time he saw it, but now there was an armed soldier in front of the
door, and he was presently joined by others, one of whom, by signs,
invited him to approach. George complied, and presently found himself
surrounded by a squad of troopers under the command of Corporal Bob
Owens, who greeted him as we have described.




CHAPTER VII.

HOW BRYANT WAS CAPTURED.


Reveille was sounded the next morning by Corporal Owens, who, having no
drum or bugle at his command, sprang up at daylight and aroused his
slumbering companions by shouting out the order, "Catch up!" More from
the force of habit than anything else, he called the roll while he was
bundling up the blankets on which he and George had slept, and, making
the sergeant's salute to an imaginary officer, he announced: "All
present or accounted for." Then Carey was ordered to boil the coffee,
and Bob and the three troopers who were off duty went out to groom the
horses. Having brought no brushes or currycombs with them, they were
obliged to content themselves with rubbing the animals down with
handfuls of grass; but they "went through the motions," as Bob expressed
it, and that was all the most exacting officer could have expected of
them under the circumstances.

As soon as breakfast had been eaten the troopers and their prisoners set
out on the return march, Bob and the new scout leading the way. Behind
them came the deserters, guarded on each flank and in the rear by two
cavalrymen. Their advance was necessarily slow, for the captives had
travelled rapidly the day before in order to put a safe distance between
themselves and the fort, and they were weary and footsore. Gus Robbins,
especially, was nearly "done up." He was in a worse condition than
Talbot was, for the latter seemed to have slept off the effects of his
wound. George felt the greatest compassion for Gus, and offered to lend
him his horse; but Bob, who had grown somewhat hardened to suffering
during his experience in the army, positively forbade it.

"It wouldn't do, George," said he, looking admiringly at his friend's
sleek, well-conditioned animal, which was constantly champing his bit
and tossing his head as if he were growing impatient at the slow
progress they were making. "Gus would make a break for liberty sure, and
as that nag of yours is able to distance anything in my party, I'd have
to--" Here Bob tapped his carbine significantly. "That's something I
don't want to do. Gus isn't so nearly exhausted as he seems to be. He
is more distressed in mind than he is in body, for he is thinking of the
prison at Fort Leavenworth. After we have gone a few miles we will rest
them by taking them up behind us, but it wouldn't be a very bright trick
to give one of them a horse to himself."

About eleven o'clock a halt was ordered, and the deserters, who were
riding behind the troopers, having dismounted, Corporal Owens took Carey
off on one side and gave him some very emphatic instructions. Then he
and George also dismounted, and, leaving their horses behind, made their
way cautiously toward a ridge a short distance in advance of them. As
they neared the top they threw themselves on their hands and knees and
crept up until they could look over it. They were in plain view of the
squatter's cabin at which the troopers had stopped to eat their dinner
the day before. Bob took just one look at it, and then hastily backed
down the ridge again.

"Did you see that fellow chopping wood in front of the shanty?" said he,
addressing himself to George. "That's the man I am looking for."

"Are you sure?"

"Am I sure that I have a pair of good eyes?" asked Bob in reply. "Of
course I am. I recognized him in spite of his citizen's clothes. That
squatter has rigged him out in some of his own duds, but they'll not
save him if I can manage in some way to get between him and the cabin."

"Perhaps, in order to make 'assurance doubly sure,' you had better take
my field-glass and have another look at him," said George. "A false move
might prove fatal to you, for it would show the squatter that you
suspect him of harboring one of your men, and that would put both him
and the deserter on their guard. But if that is your man, I am sorry for
it."

"Why are you?" demanded Bob, looking at his companion in great surprise.

"I mean that I am sorry you found him here," George hastened to explain,
"for the chances are that you will not take him without a fight.
Peasley--that's the name of the owner of the cabin--is a notorious
rough, and he would think no more of putting a bullet into you, if he
thought he could escape the consequences, than he would of knocking over
an antelope for breakfast."

"I thought he looked like that kind of a chap," said Bob. "Well, if he
wants a fight he can be accommodated at very short notice. That's my
man, and I am going to have him, squatter or no squatter."

As Bob gave utterance to this emphatic declaration he took the
field-glass, which George handed over to him, crept up to the top of the
ridge, and after taking a short survey of the cabin and its surroundings
came back to his friend's side again.

"I knew I couldn't be mistaken," said he. "I had a fair view of his
face, and as I have seen him every day for the last year, of course I
couldn't fail to recognize him. The squatter is sitting on the porch
smoking his pipe. Now, how shall I go to work to nab him? That's the
question."

"Ride straight up to him and tell him that you want him," answered
George. "I know of no easier way. I will go with you and see that
Peasley doesn't double-team on you."

"But Bryant will run into the house the moment he sees me," said Bob.

"Then run right in after him and pull him out again," answered George
promptly.

"I am almost afraid to do it. You see, the civil law is supposed to be
supreme, and we soldiers have to mind what we are about, or else
there'll be a big row raised about 'military despotism' and all that.
I'd have to surround the house and keep him in there until I could send
to the post and get authority from the colonel to go in after him. That
is something I shouldn't like to do, for I have carried this thing
through so far without help from anybody, and I want to complete the
work myself. If I should ask for advice, the colonel would probably send
a shoulder-strap down here to rob me of all the glory I have won," added
Bob with a smile.

"Oh, you needn't laugh over it," exclaimed George. "You have covered
yourself with glory. It isn't every fellow who would go down into a
dug-out to capture six armed men after one of them had given positive
proof that he was not afraid to shoot. That bullet-hole in your coat is
a badge of honor. Now, I have just thought of something: I have brought
with me a full suit of Mexican clothes, and also a saddle and bridle of
the Mexican pattern. You are just about my size--"

"That's the very idea--nothing could be better," exclaimed Bob, as he
arose to his feet and led the way toward the place where he had left his
men. "It will disguise me completely, won't it? I can ride up and get
between him and the house before he suspects anything, can't I? But how
about the squatter?"

"I'll join you as soon as I see that you have corralled your man,"
replied George. "And you had better tell your followers to hold
themselves in readiness to come up promptly when I signal to them from
the top of the ridge."

The troopers awaited the boys' return with no little impatience, for the
long consultation they had held on the ridge convinced them that their
officer had discovered something on the other side of it. Bob gave them
a wink and a nod, which instead of satisfying their curiosity only
increased it, and then, to the surprise of all of them, began to divest
himself of his outer clothing, while George threw off the canvas
covering that protected his pack, and drew out of it an elegant
silver-mounted saddle and bridle, and also a suit of clothes made in the
height of the Mexican fashion.

"If that man of yours is at all sharp he will notice those army-brogans
the first thing, and so you had better pull them off and put on these,"
said George, tossing a pair of light patent-leather shoes toward Bob.
"There are the spurs. You had better take my horse too, for that 'U. S.'
brand on your own nag would give you away in a minute. Now go easy, like
an honest Greaser who is going about his legitimate business. Take my
mule with you, for if you try to separate him from the horse he'll raise
row enough to scare all the deserters out of the State."

It is wonderful what an alteration is sometimes made in one's appearance
by a mere change of clothing. After Bob had got into the Mexican suit
and exchanged his cap for the wide sombrero with its gaudy cord and
tassel, it was doubtful if there was one among his brother-troopers who
would have recognized him if he had chanced to meet him unexpectedly.
Although he was not quite yellow enough for a Mexican, he was
nevertheless pretty well tanned, and George assured him that all he
needed was a black moustache and a long goatee to transform him into a
very good-looking Greaser.

Everything being in readiness, Bob mounted George's horse, took the
pack-mule's halter, which his friend passed up to him, and, after giving
Carey instructions to bring up the squad and the prisoners promptly
when he was signalled to do so, he rode slowly away, the new scout
following a short distance in his rear, mounted on Bob's nag.

Arriving at the top of the ridge, Corporal Owens rode over it without
pausing, and had not proceeded far before he became aware that he was
discovered. The squatter got up and came to the end of the porch, the
deserter ceased his chopping and leaned on his axe, and both shaded
their eyes with their hands and looked at him. It was plain that they
were not very well pleased with the result of their observations, for,
after gazing at him for a few seconds, the squatter returned to his seat
and puffed furiously at his pipe, and the deserter resumed his chopping.
At the same moment the dogs appeared in force from under the cabin,
their every action indicating that they had been summoned by the voice
of their master. They looked up at him, wagging their tails vigorously,
and then, encouraged, no doubt, by a low hiss or an order to "hunt 'em
up," began running about with their heads high in the air. Discovering
the approaching horseman, they started for him on the instant, each one
striving to lead in the race and to growl and bark louder than his
companions.

"They don't think much of Greasers in this part of the country," said
Bob to himself; "and I don't blame them. If I were a stock-raiser I
shouldn't feel very hospitably inclined toward a class of men who are
always on the watch for a chance to jump down on me and steal my cattle.
I wonder if I shall have pluck enough to dismount in the midst of all
these dogs and make the arrest?" added Bob as the fierce brutes closed
about him, all of them with their ears laid back close to their heads
and their hair turned the wrong way, and some crouching at his side as
if they were about to spring up and pull him out of his saddle.--"Get
out! If you interfere with my business there won't be as many of you
to-night as there were this morning. Aha! there's one of you out of the
muss already."

[Illustration: BOB CAPTURES THE DESERTER.]

For just here the mule gave a tug at his halter, and Bob, looking over
his shoulder to see what was the matter, caught a momentary glimpse of a
tawny body as it rose in the air, and, turning a complete somersault,
landed on the ground all in a heap. One of the dogs, in his eagerness to
do something grand, had approached a little too close to the mule's
heels--an impertinence which that sagacious quadruped promptly resented
by kicking out with both hind feet and knocking his would-be assailant
into a cocked hat. The dog was not killed, but he was terribly
demoralized, and his howls of anguish did much to dampen the ardor of
his companions, who quickly withdrew to a more respectful distance.

Bob rode straight up to the house, but the squatter never looked at him,
nor did the deserter stop his work. He drew rein in front of the porch,
swung himself out of the saddle as quick as a flash, and, paying no
attention to the dogs, which bayed him at a distance, but were too
cowardly to assault him, he walked up to the deserter and tapped him on
the shoulder.

"Bryant, I want you," said he.

The deserter, whose back was turned toward Bob, wheeled on the instant,
revealing a face that was as white as a sheet. Bob backed around a
little, so that he could keep one eye on Bryant while he watched the
squatter with the other, and saw the man spring to his feet in the
greatest astonishment, his pipe dropping from his mouth as he arose.

"You didn't expect to see me again so soon, did you?" said Bob,
addressing himself to nobody in particular.

"Corporal Owens!" gasped the deserter, retreating a step or two, at the
same time grasping his axe firmly in both hands and lifting it over his
head. "Keep away from me; if you come a step nearer I'll--"

"Drop it!" commanded Bob sternly; and Bryant obeyed, for he saw the
muzzle of a cocked revolver looking him squarely in the face.

All this happened in less time than we have taken to tell it, but
meanwhile the squatter had not been idle. Quickly recovering from his
amazement, he darted into the cabin, and just as Bryant dropped the
threatening axe he appeared upon the porch with his rifle in his hand.
Cocking it as he drew it to his face, he covered Bob's head with the
weapon, and said, in a voice that trembled with rage and excitement,

"Look a here, young fellow, that's a game two can play at. Lower your
shootin'-iron or I'll make daylight shine through you."

"Plump him over, Peasley!" cried Bryant, "plump him over! You are not
going to stand there and let him take me back to the fort, are you? You
promised to protect me. Plump him over! put the dogs on him! Do
something, and be quick about it."

Bob bore himself with surprising courage during this trying ordeal. He
did not know at what instant the squatter might comply with Bryant's
frantic order to "plump him over" or to "put the dogs on him," but he
never flinched. He did not even change color; and there is every reason
to believe that his bold front saved his life.

"Bryant," said he in a calm voice, "don't you know that the colonel will
be sure to hear of this, and that you are only making a bad matter worse
by holding out against the inevitable?--As for you, Peasley, you've got
the drop on me, and you can shoot if you feel like it; but if you do you
are a gone squatter. Look there," he added, jerking his thumb over his
shoulder.

Peasley looked, and saw George Ackerman coming down the ridge at a
furious gallop.

"That is one of my backers, and there are six more who will be along in
a minute. What did I tell you?" exclaimed Bob as the troopers and their
prisoners came into view over the top of the ridge. "Now, Peasley, if
you don't behave yourself I'll take you to the fort under arrest. I am
in the discharge of my duty, and I am not going to put up with any more
nonsense."

The squatter lowered his rifle, looked first at Bryant and then at the
troopers, and seemed undecided how to act. While he hesitated George
Ackerman dashed up to the porch, jumping out of his saddle before his
horse had fairly stopped, and, knocking the dogs right and left with the
heavy cavalry sabre which he had found fastened to Bob's saddle, he
mounted the steps and laid hold of the squatter's rifle.

"Peasley, what are you about?" he exclaimed as he twisted the weapon out
of the man's unresisting grasp. "Are you a born idiot? If you are not,
don't you know that if you raise a fuss here you won't have any roof
left over your head in less than five minutes?"

The squatter, muttering something under his breath, went back to his
seat and picked up his pipe, and in a few minutes more the troopers and
their prisoners arrived. At a sign from his officer, Loring dismounted
and stood guard over Bryant, while Bob walked up to the porch.

"What do you think of the situation now, friend Peasley?" said he
cheerfully. "I can't take that man to the fort in those clothes, and so
I would thank you to trot out his uniform."

"Don't know nothing 'bout no uniform," growled the squatter; "ain't none
here."

"I know better," answered Bob. "There is one here, and I must have it.
You can either bring it out yourself or I shall search for it; and I
give you fair warning that if I turn my boys loose in your shanty
they'll handle things rough.--Now, what shall I do if that threat
doesn't start him?" said Bob to himself. "I'll search the cabin and take
the consequences; that's what I'll do."

"Come, Peasley, save yourself trouble by bringing out the uniform," said
George. "There's no use in being a fool."

The squatter evidently began to think so too, for he sullenly rose from
his seat and went into the cabin, coming out again in a few minutes with
a bundle of clothing, which he threw spitefully down upon the porch. Bob
quietly picked it up, and, carrying it down to Bryant, commanded him to
pull off the squatter's clothes and put on his own; and Bryant at once
complied, for he knew that if he did not Bob would detail two or three
men to make the exchange for him. The new prisoner was then ordered to
fall in with the rest, and the cavalcade once more took up its line of
march for the fort; but a short stop was made as soon as they were out
of sight of the squatter's cabin, during which Bob pulled off his
disguise and put on his own garments.

"If I am ever obliged to wear this suit, I hope it will serve me as well
as it has served you to-day," said George as he stowed the Mexican
costume away in his pack and placed the silver-mounted saddle and bridle
on top of it. "I didn't think it would so soon be brought into use."

"If it hadn't been for that same suit I might have got myself into
trouble," said Bob. "Knowing where Bryant was, I never should have gone
back to the fort without him, and if he had taken refuge in the house I
might have gone in after him. What the colonel would have said to me if
I had done that, I don't know."

During the ride to the fort Bob Owens, to quote from the troopers,
"laughed all over." It was plain to everybody that he was highly elated
over the results of the expedition, as he had an undoubted right to be.
The pursuit and capture of the deserters had been conducted with
considerable skill, and with as much determination as any veteran
officer could have exhibited. Now that the danger was over, and his
efforts to carry out the orders of his superior had been crowned with
complete success, Bob was rather proud of that bullet-hole in his coat.

The next time the order was given for the troopers to take the prisoners
on their horses, George beckoned to Gus Robbins, who quickly mounted
behind him. After conversing a while upon the various exciting incidents
that had transpired while Gus was Ned Ackerman's guest at George's
ranche, the latter said,

"I never expected to meet you again, and I would rather not have met you
at all than see you in this scrape."

"Well, it can't be helped now," answered Gus, with a weak unsuccessful
attempt to appear defiant. "The colonel told me just what I might expect
if I were ever again court-marshaled for desertion, and I went at it
with my eyes open. I am not sorry I tried it, but I am sorry I didn't
get away. If they don't watch me pretty closely, they will never have a
chance to take me to Leavenworth."

"What do you suppose your father will say when he finds it out?" asked
George.

"He will never find it out if I can help it."

"Don't you correspond with him?"

"Not by a great sight. He doesn't know whether I am dead or alive. I
wish I had changed my name when I enlisted."

"He lives in Foxboro', Ohio, I believe?" said George.

Gus replied that he did.

"Is his name Gus too?"

"No; his name is Thomas, and he is--I say," exclaimed Gus suddenly,
"what are you asking so many questions for? Do you intend to write to
him about me?"

"Why, what object could I possibly have in doing that?" asked George,
turning a very innocent-looking face toward the deserter. "I am sure it
is none of my business what you do. Let's talk about something else. We
are getting over the ground pretty rapidly now, and if Bob would let me
I could land you in the fort in four hours. I don't suppose that you are
in any hurry to get there, but what I meant was, that your additional
weight would not prevent this horse of mine from travelling from here to
the fort at his very best licks."

"No, I don't weigh much now," said Gus with a sigh. "Hard work, hard
fare, hard treatment and constant worry have brought me down to a
hundred and ten pounds."

"That's not very heavy for a seventeen-year-old boy."

"Oh, I am nineteen," said Gus, "but just now I feel as though I were
forty."

"And you look so, too," said George to himself.--"That was the reason I
wanted to know your exact age."

George had now learned all he cared to know about Gus Robbins. He was a
minor, his father's name was Thomas and he lived in Foxboro', Ohio. He
had gone to work in a roundabout way to gain this information, because
he was afraid that if he asked Gus leading questions and told him what
use he intended to make of his answers, the deserter would refuse to
open his head. He had gained his point by strategy, and he did not
intend that Gus should go to Leavenworth if he could help it.

Bob's supply of rations being nearly exhausted, his men and the
deserters had a very scant dinner, and they did not get anything more to
eat until they reached the fort. About ten o'clock that night they were
challenged by one of the sentries, and, not knowing the countersign,
were obliged to wait until the corporal of the guard was called. Having
at last been admitted inside of the stockade, Bob marched up in front of
head-quarters, where he ordered a halt, and he and George dismounted and
went in to report to the colonel. Bob was very much astonished at the
manner in which the officer greeted the new scout, and so was the
orderly. They had never before seen him unbend to anybody as he did to
George. Having never been admitted into head-quarters except when they
had business there--some report to make, some orders to receive or some
sharp reprimand to listen to--they knew the commandant only as a stern,
exacting officer who seemed to care for nothing but the "regulations,"
and they had never imagined that he could be cordial or friendly with
any one. But now they saw their mistake. The colonel got up from his
seat, shook the boy warmly by the hand, told him he was glad to see
him, called him by his Christian name and pointed him to an easy-chair,
while Bob was left to stand at attention until the colonel got ready to
attend to him.

"You are all ready for business I see, George," said the colonel as he
resumed his seat at the table. "Well, I'll give you a taste of army-life
by sending you out on a scout to-morrow. I will tell you about it pretty
soon. There's your room," he added, pointing to an apartment adjoining
his own, "and when you get ready you can bring in your luggage. The
officer of the day will show you where to put your horse. You will have
to be your own servant, unless you are willing to hire a civilian and
pay him out of your own pocket. I saw that you came in with Corporal
Owens: did he arrest you?"

"He was going to, sir," replied George, "but let me off when I showed
him my furlough."

"Corporal," continued the colonel, turning to Bob, who stood lost in
wonder, "what report have you to make?"

"I have the honor, sir, to report my entire success," was Bob's reply;
"I've got them all."

"Where are they now?"

"On the parade, under guard, sir."

"Very good. Keep them there until further orders. Tell the officer of
the day I want to see him."

George thought this was rather hard. Bob had risked his life and
displayed most commendable zeal and ability in carrying out the
colonel's orders, and now the latter dismissed him without one single
word to indicate that he appreciated his services. Why did he not
question the corporal in regard to the manner in which the capture of
the deserters had been effected, and reward him for his gallantry by
making him a sergeant on the spot? That was what George thought _he_
would have done if he had been commandant of the post, and he then and
there resolved that a full history of Bob's exploit should be laid
before the colonel before he went to sleep that night.




CHAPTER VIII.

GEORGE AT THE FORT.


"Colonel, that young fellow has had a very hard time of it," said George
when Bob had closed the door behind him.

"I expected it," replied the officer carelessly. "It is a wonder to me
that the deserters didn't kill him, for there were some hard characters
among them and they were well armed."

This remark would seem to indicate that the colonel was a most unfeeling
man, and that he did not set much if any value upon the life of a
non-commissioned officer; but such was not really the case. When he was
a subaltern his superiors had often assigned to him some very hazardous
undertakings, and when he attained to a rank that entitled him to a
command he sent others into danger and thought nothing of it. A
soldier's first and last duty was to obey any orders he might receive,
and if he lost his life while in the act of executing those orders,
why, it was nothing more than might be expected.

"They did try to kill him," said George. "Didn't you notice that hole in
the breast of his coat?"

"I did, and I thought it looked as though it had been made by a bullet."

"So it was. Bristow shot at him. He wanted to be revenged on Bob for
telling you about those thirty men who tried to desert some time ago,
and if he had been a little better marksman you would have been put to
the trouble of appointing a new corporal in the place of as brave a boy
as ever swung a sabre."

"Why, George," exclaimed the colonel, becoming interested, "you are
quite enthusiastic. Do you know Corporal Owens?"

"Yes, sir. He is the one who pulled me out of the river on the night the
old Sam Kendall was burned."

"Oh yes; you told me about that the first time you were here. Where did
the corporal find Bristow and his party?"

George answered this question by giving the colonel a circumstantial
account of the pursuit, as he had heard it from Bob's lips, and the
manner in which he had gone to work to secure the deserters after he had
discovered their place of refuge. His description of Bryant's arrest
amused the officer, who declared that it was a very neat piece of
strategy.

Having placed Bob's case in the most favorable light possible, George
then went on to tell the colonel about Springer's unexpected visit to
his ranche, and described in detail the intended movements of Fletcher
and his band. The officer said he had done right in sending the
cattle-thief to warn the commandant at Eagle Pass, and had no doubt that
that officer would take measures to assist the civil authorities at Rio
Grande City in protecting the jail and giving Fletcher and his men a
warm reception when they came across the river; but, in order to explain
what happened afterward, we must here say that he did nothing of the
kind. Unfortunately for Springer, he was recognized by some ranchemen
who happened to be hanging about the post, and in spite of his
protestations he was arrested and turned over to the marshal, who locked
him up. No attention whatever was paid to his warning, and so positive
was the marshal that there was "something back of it" that he would not
even permit the prisoner to tell his story.

The cattle-thief remained in jail until the next full moon, and then
Fletcher and his men suddenly made their appearance, just as Springer
said they would. As no precautions had been taken to guard the prison,
the raiders had an easy victory, and before assistance could arrive from
the Pass, Springer and the murderers of the cowboy had been released and
Fletcher was safe across the river. Springer, of course, was much too
sharp to tell how he came to be an inmate of the jail, and the boss
cattle-thief, believing that he had been arrested while trying to carry
out his instructions, treated him with the greatest consideration.

"What did you mean by saying that you would give me a taste of army-life
by sending me out on a scout to-morrow?" asked George after he had
finished his story. "Any raiding going on about here?"

"Well, yes. I am going to send Clinton out to punish a war-party of
Kiowas if he can catch them. I am aware you are used to roughing it, but
you know nothing about campaigning with troops, and I thought I would
give you a chance to get your hand in before I call upon you to lead us
across the river. Some young bucks belonging to Satanta's band, the most
of them mere boys, have broken away from their agency and come down here
in pursuit of scalps and fame. Among other outrages which they have
committed, they jumped down on a poor fellow the other day, killed or
scattered his herdsmen, drove off his stock and carried his two children
into captivity. I should like to be the means of ridding the frontier of
that villain, for he is dangerous. During a peace-council that was held
at Fort Dodge some time ago, Satanta talked so glibly about his desire
to cultivate friendly relations with us, and his unalterable
determination to 'follow the white man's road' in future, that he really
succeeded in making the commissioners believe that he was sincere in
what he said. To encourage him in his good resolutions, the department
commander and staff presented him with a uniform coat and sash and a
brigadier-general's hat. How the wily old scoundrel must have laughed in
his sleeve when he saw how completely he had bamboozled some of our best
soldiers!"

"How long did he keep his promise?" asked George.

"About three weeks, and then he led an attack, dressed in his new
uniform, against the fort in which the council was held. Oh, he's a good
one! I know you didn't come here to fight Indians, but you'll have to
hold yourself in readiness for anything that turns up."

"You will always find me around when you want me," replied George. "May
I write a letter here?" he continued, seeing that the colonel picked up
his pen and turned to his table to resume some writing in which he had
been interrupted when Bob and the new scout came in to report.

"Certainly. There are pens, ink and paper; help yourself. There's the
letter-box over there. The mail-carrier goes out to-morrow."

Before George could begin work on his letter the officer of the day came
in. He shook hands with the new-comer, to whom he had been introduced on
the occasion of the boy's first visit to the fort, and was told by the
colonel to put the deserters into the guard-house, to show George where
to stake out his horse and mule, and to see that he had somebody to help
him bring in his pack-saddle.

The work of bringing in his luggage and taking care of his animals was
soon performed, and then George came back and began his letter. It took
him a long time to write it, for he wanted to make it one that would
produce an impression upon the person to whom it was addressed. It was
to Gus Robbins's father. It conveyed to that gentleman the information
that although his son was alive and in fair bodily health, he had
brought himself into serious trouble, having been detected in two
attempts at desertion, and unless his friends at home interested
themselves in his behalf he had a fair prospect of going to prison. If
Mr. Robbins would move in the matter he could easily procure the
culprit's discharge from the service, for he was a minor and had
enlisted without his father's consent; but if there was anything done it
must be done quickly, for it was probable that a court-martial would be
convened in a very few days. Having sealed and addressed the letter, he
bade the colonel good-night and went to bed, feeling satisfied that he
had done all he could for the unfortunate Gus.

George slept soundly, as he always did, but the morning gun and the
first notes of reveille awoke him. While he was making his toilet with
his usual care and deliberation--as we have said, his long intercourse
with river-dandies had made him very particular on this point--his
friend, Bob Owens, and the men who occupied the quarters with him, were
hurrying on their clothes in order to get into line in time to answer to
their names at roll-call. While they were dressing they talked, and this
was a portion of the conversation that took place between the corporal
and one of the colonel's orderlies--the same one who had been on duty
when Bob went in to report his arrival with the deserters.

"I say, Owens," exclaimed the orderly, "who was that nobby young officer
who came in with you last night? What is his name, and what rank does he
hold? I know he is green, for he didn't know enough to put on a
dress-coat before he went into the colonel's presence."

"His name is George Ackerman," answered Bob, "but he is not an officer;
he's a scout."

"'A scout'!" repeated the orderly in a tone of contempt. "He is a
pretty-looking scout, I must say. What does he know about life on the
Plains?"

"He knows a good deal more about it than anybody in this room, for he
was born right here in Texas," was the reply.

"Has he ever seen service?"

"No, but he knows what danger is, and he has been in some situations
that you wouldn't care to be placed in. During long months of his life
he lived in constant fear of a violent death."

"I don't doubt that he told you so, but I don't believe it, all the
same," observed the orderly.

"I can't help that. I am personally acquainted with him, and you are
not. I was with him when the steamer to which he belonged was burned on
the Mississippi River, and came to Texas with him. He owns a big
cattle-ranche a few miles from here, and has an income of about forty
thousand dollars a year."

"Aha! that accounts for the milk in the cocoa-nut," exclaimed the
orderly. "I know now why it was that the colonel met him in so friendly
a manner. Even those stern old regulars soften in the presence of one
who was born with a silver spoon in his mouth, don't they?"

"But George Ackerman's money didn't get him the position he holds," said
Bob quickly. "He has been a prisoner among the cattle-thieves on the
other side of the river, and knows where they hang out. He is here to
act as our guide when we pursue the raiders across the river."

"What did the cattle-thieves take him prisoner for?"

"Because they were promised twenty thousand dollars for it by George's
guardian, who wanted to get him out of the way, so that his son could
inherit George's property. But he managed to escape from them, went up
North and became a pilot, and it was while he was serving in that
capacity that I made his acquaintance."

"That's a very pretty story," remarked the orderly, "but doesn't it
sound almost too much like a dime novel?"

"If you don't believe it ask Gus Robbins, if you get a chance to speak
to him. He knows George, and has reason to be grateful to him too. Gus
came down here to visit Ned Ackerman while the latter's father was
acting as George's guardian, and got himself into trouble that would
have ended seriously if George had not befriended him. It was through
that same visit that Gus got into the army."

"Did you hear what the colonel said to him about a servant?" asked the
orderly. "Whoever saw a scout with a servant? I never did, and neither
did I ever before see a man holding that position treated with so much
consideration by a post-commander. I can't account for it."

Bob could not account for it either, and so he attempted no explanation.
We may tell the reader that there were two good reasons for it. In the
first place, George was not a regular scout; he might, with more
propriety, have been called a volunteer aide. It is true that he was
sworn into the service, and that he was bound to do his duty faithfully
"during the pleasure of the commanding officer" of Fort Lamoine, but he
drew no pay from the government. He did not even ask that he should be
fed while he lived at the fort, but stood ready to pay his share of the
mess-bill. He had freely offered his services as guide to the troops
because he, in common with every rancheman and farmer in that country,
wanted the raiding-parties broken up, and he believed that he could do
as much, if not more, toward accomplishing that object than any other
single civilian. He was not obliged to wear a uniform (being sworn in,
he had a _right_ to wear it), but he had purchased it for the same
reason that he had purchased the Mexican costume and the other clothing
he had brought with him--because he believed it might some day be of use
to him. We have already seen how one of his disguises came into play. If
he had not brought with him that Mexican suit, it is hard to tell how
Bryant would have been captured.

In the next place, the colonel was an old acquaintance and friend of
George's father. He had often enjoyed Mr. Ackerman's hospitality, and he
could say, with Zeke, that he had carried George in his arms when the
latter was a "yelling baby not knee-high to a duck," and when he himself
was nothing but a second lieutenant. Since that time a great many things
had happened. Mr. Ackerman and his wife were dead, the second lieutenant
had passed through a terrible war, had worn a major-general's
shoulder-straps in the volunteer army and won a brevet colonelcy in the
regulars, and George had grown almost to manhood. Neither of them knew
of the presence of the other in that country until George, accompanied
by Mr. Gilbert and a few other ranchemen, came to the fort to offer his
services. The colonel knew the boy as soon as he heard his name, and it
was on account of the respect and affection he cherished for the memory
of his father that he extended so cordial a greeting to him; but, like
all the other soldiers who had seen him, the colonel did not think that
George was just the guide he wanted.

"I need somebody with age and experience, George," said he, "and you
have neither. I know you can handle a herd of cattle and manage your
ranche in good style, but I am not so certain of your ability to act as
guide to my troops. I admire your pluck, and I should be glad to have
you come here and live until you get tired of it; and in order to make
it lawful for you to stay here, I will give you a position as
forage-master."

"I am very much obliged to you, sir, but that is a berth I don't want,"
answered George. "I want to help put down those raiders."

"But just think of the responsibility that would rest upon you,"
protested the colonel. "A single blunder on your part might cripple me
fearfully."

"You need have no fears on that score," said Mr. Gilbert. "George is
good wherever you put him. He is acquainted with Fletcher, who is the
most active of all the raiders who trouble us; he knows where he hangs
out, and he is the only one on this side of the river who does. When it
comes to trailing, he is at home there too. Can you look at a trail and
tell how old it is and how many men or horses made it?"

No, the colonel couldn't do that. He always looked to his scouts for
information on those points.

"George can do it," said Mr. Gilbert. "He has served his time under one
of the best trailers in the country; and that is Zeke, his herdsman."

After a little more conversation the colonel, although not without many
misgivings, accepted the offer of George's services; and he never had
occasion to regret it. During the very first expedition that was sent
out of the fort after he reported there for duty he showed what he was
made of, and gave the colonel reason for placing almost unlimited
confidence in his judgment. Acting as Bob Owens's counsellor, he enabled
the latter to perform an exploit that made him the lion of the post.

Having dressed himself, George passed through the colonel's office and
out through the hall to the parade. In the outer door was seated a man
who was bent half double, with his elbows resting on his knees and his
face buried in his hands. Hearing the sound of the boy's footsteps, he
raised his head, revealing a countenance so haggard and sorrowful that
George was startled at the sight of it. The man moved aside to allow him
room to pass, and then covered his face with his hands again, and as
George walked out he was sure he heard him utter a suppressed moan. The
man was not a soldier, for he was dressed in citizen's clothes. He
looked like a rancheman; and as George was a rancheman himself, he
naturally felt some sympathy for the unknown sufferer. After hesitating
a moment, weighing in his mind the propriety of the step he was about to
take, he turned back and asked,

"What is the matter with you, sir? Are you ill?"

"'Ill'?" repeated the man, without looking up. "Worse than that--worse
than that."

"Is there anything that I can do for you?" asked George. "You seem to be
in great trouble."

As these words fell upon his ear the man straightened up, and, gazing at
George with a pair of wild-looking eyes, said, in a voice that was
rendered husky by some strong emotion,

"I am in trouble, partner, and although I do not think you can help me
in any way, I feel grateful to you for your sympathy. I have been
bounced by the hostiles and cleaned out--completely cleaned out."

"That _is_ bad," returned George, who told himself that the man took his
loss very much to heart. He knew a good many stock-raisers who had been
"bounced" and "cleaned out," but he had never before seen one who seemed
to be so utterly broken down by his misfortunes as this one did. The
stranger's next words, however, explained it all.

"The loss of my ranche and stock I don't mind," said he; "that's
nothing. But when one sees his two motherless boys carried off by the
red fiends, while he is powerless to help them, it's pretty rough, it's
pretty rough."

"Why, this must be the man the colonel told me about last night," said
George to himself.

"I should not fear that the savages would raise their hands against the
lives of the boys (they are too young to be put to torture, one being
eight and the other ten years of age) if it were not for one thing,"
continued the bereaved father, jumping to his feet and pacing back and
forth like a caged tiger. "I made a hard fight of it, and dropped a
Kiowa for every year of my oldest boy's age. Of course the death of
those warriors will have to be avenged by their relatives. Perhaps you
don't know it, but that is Indian law."

"I do know it," interrupted George. "I couldn't have lived so close to
these raiders, both Indians and Mexicans, nearly all my life without
learning something about their ways, could I? I am a Texan, like
yourself."

"You are? I took you for a Yankee soldier."

"There's where you made a mistake," replied George. "I was born in
Miller county in this State, and I am here to act as guide to the troops
when they cross the river in pursuit of the cattle-thieves."

"Good! Put it there!" exclaimed the man, extending his hand, while his
face for the moment showed the pleasure he felt at the meeting. "My name
is Wentworth; what is yours?"

George told him, and Mr. Wentworth said he had often heard the name, and
in a roundabout way had learned something of the family history.

"I have heard of you too," said George. "You have often been obliged to
run in order to save your life and stock, have you not?"

"Yes, and I have always succeeded in getting safely away; but there is a
first time for everybody, and mine came three days ago. I was going on
to say that I am afraid the savages will take vengeance on my helpless
little boys for the braves I shot in the fight," continued Mr.
Wentworth. "If they don't do that, they will probably hold them for
ransom; but they might as well tomahawk the boys at once and put them
out of their misery, for I haven't a horn nor a hoof nor a cent of money
to give in exchange for them. I know I have seen them for the last time,
but won't I make it hot for those who stole them?"

George could not say anything comforting. The sight of the strong man's
overwhelming grief struck him dumb.

"I know some of the bucks who were in the fight," continued Mr.
Wentworth, grinding his teeth and rubbing his hands nervously together.
"They have often camped on my ranche when they came down here
buffalo-hunting. I don't care what treaties our government may make with
that tribe; there will be eternal war between me and them. No Kiowa
shall ever cross my trail and live--no, not if I hang for it. I only
wish that some of those peace commissioners--those lunatics who believe
that an Indian is a human being and needs only kind treatment to make
him peaceable and friendly--could stand in my boots this minute. I tell
you, Ackerman, if one of them were here now I'd stand and see an Indian
shoot him, and never lift a hand in his defence. I got in last night and
told the colonel about it, and he said he would send out a couple of
companies this morning with orders to overtake and punish them if
possible; but he might as well save his men and horses, for it isn't
possible. They have reached the Staked Plains by this time, and are safe
from pursuit. This is a lovely government for a white man to live under,
isn't it? It is too cowardly to protect us from the Mexicans, and too
tender-hearted to hang an Indian for murder unless he happens to kill
some one high in authority, like General Canby."

Mr. Wentworth seemed almost beside himself when he thought of his boys,
who were now so many miles away from him, for then it was that he
realized how powerless he was to help them. He went on in this strain
until he had talked himself out of breath, and then he went back to his
seat on the doorstep and covered his face with his hands.




CHAPTER IX.

WHAT GEORGE KNEW ABOUT TRAILING.


"It is a hard case," said George to himself as he walked slowly toward
the gate, "and I believe, as Mr. Wentworth does, that he has seen his
children for the last time. In the first place, the chances are that the
Indians, having so long a start, will not be overtaken; but if they go
out of their way to attack other isolated ranches, and the troops should
come up with them, their very first act, if they saw that they were
likely to be whipped, would be to kill their captives, so that they
could not be rescued. It _is_ a hard case, that's a fact, and I don't
see that anything can be done about it. I wish Zeke were here to give
his opinion on the subject."

The troopers, having answered to the names, were going out to bring in
their horses preparatory to grooming them, and George went with them to
bring in his own. Nearly an hour was devoted to this important duty,
which was performed under the watchful eye of an officer, and although
George often saw his friend Bob, the latter did not speak to him. There
were a good many shoulder-straps around, and work, and not talk, was the
order of the day. Even those of the officers who, having no servants,
were obliged to act as their own grooms, had very little to say to one
another; but when these same officers were gathered around the
breakfast-table half an hour later, they were lively and talkative
enough. There they met on a footing of perfect equality, like the
members of a private family, although the juniors did not forget to say
"sir" when addressing their superiors. There were no orders issued
during the progress of the meal, and in fact very little was said about
military matters; but still, George heard enough to satisfy him that
active operations against the thieving Kiowas were to be commenced
immediately, and that he was to make one of an expedition upon whose
success a good deal depended.

The appearance of the officers as they passed into the hall after rising
from the breakfast-table must have been a signal to the bugler who
stood in front of the door of head-quarters, for as soon as he saw them
he raised his instrument to his lips and blew a shrill call. The clear,
ringing notes had scarcely ceased when there was a commotion in the
barracks, and a crowd of men came pouring out and hurried toward the
stables. There were a hundred and twenty of them, and they belonged to
the troops A, E and L--the latter commonly called the "Brindles"--of
which Captain Clinton's scouting-party was to be composed.

"That's 'Boots and saddles,' George," said the colonel, who stood in the
doorway appearing to notice nothing, but in reality keeping a close
watch over the movements of the men to see that everything was done in
accordance with the "regulations." "You are to go with Clinton, you
know. Are you ready?"

"I will be in half a minute," replied the boy.

The stirring notes of the bugle, or the prospect of soon meeting face to
face some of the bloodthirsty savages who had devastated Mr. Wentworth's
home, must have excited George, so that he did not readily lay his hand
upon the articles he wanted, for considerably more than half a minute
elapsed before he again appeared with his Winchester on his back, a bag
of cartridges slung over his shoulder and a revolver buckled about his
waist. He ran to the stable, and had just put the saddle and bridle on
his horse when another call of the bugle was heard. This was "To horse,"
and in obedience the troopers left the stable and fell into line on the
parade, each man standing at the head of his nag. George did not belong
in line--in fact, he did not know where he _did_ belong--so he kept his
eye on Captain Clinton, and when he saw that officer mount the horse
which an orderly brought up to him, George at once placed himself in his
own saddle, and, riding up to the steps where the colonel was standing,
awaited further developments.

"Prepare to mount!" commanded Captain Clinton as he rode up in front of
his own troop, and the words were immediately repeated by the other two
company commanders.

In obedience to this order each trooper placed his left foot in the
stirrup, and at the command "Mount!" which was given soon after, they
all rose from the ground as if moved by the same set of springs, and
seated themselves in the saddles at the same instant. No man was a half
a second ahead or behind his companions. The three company officers then
rode back to the colonel to report that their respective companies were
ready to march, and after they had listened to some verbal instructions
from him, they bade him and the rest of the officers good-bye, the bugle
sounded the "Advance," and the troopers, moving four abreast--or, as a
soldier would have expressed it, in column of fours--rode out of the
gate. There they found Wentworth seated on a wiry little mustang, which
looked altogether too small to carry so heavy a rider. Recognizing
George, who rode by Captain Clinton's side, he gave him a friendly nod,
and without saying a word turned his horse and rode away, the troopers
following a short distance in his rear.

When soldiers are on the march and in no danger of immediate contact
with the enemy, they are allowed numerous privileges, of which the
troopers composing this particular scouting-party were not slow to avail
themselves. Some of them drew their pipes from their pockets and filled
up for a smoke, others threw one leg over the horns of their saddles and
rode sideways, "woman-fashion," and conversation became general all
along the line. But this talking and smoking did not interfere with
their marching, for they rode rapidly, and made such good progress that
by three o'clock in the afternoon they were within sight of the ruins of
Mr. Wentworth's ranche. And a sorry sight it was, too. Nothing but a
pile of blackened sun-dried bricks remained to mark the spot on which a
few days ago had stood a happy home. Household furniture of every
description was scattered around, but every article had been smashed
beyond all hope of repair. What the savages had not been able to carry
away with them they had ruthlessly destroyed. George did not wonder that
Mr. Wentworth felt vindictive. The man did not have a word to say, but
the expression that came to his face as he sat in his saddle gazing
sorrowfully at the ruins of his home spoke volumes.

When the troopers came within sight of the ranche, George discovered
that there was a horse staked out near the ruins, and that he had an
owner in the person of a tall, gaunt man, who rose from the ground and
rubbed his eyes as if he had just awakened from a sound sleep. His dress
was an odd mixture of the civilized and savage. He wore a pair of
infantryman's trousers, a rancheman's red shirt, and an Indian blanket
of the same color was thrown over his shoulders. His head was covered by
a Mexican sombrero, and his feet were protected by a pair of
gaudily-ornamented moccasins. While waiting for the troopers to come up
he filled a short black pipe and lighted it at the smoldering fire
beside which he had been sleeping.

"That's Mountain Mose," said Captain Clinton in reply to George's
inquiring look. "He no doubt gave himself the name because he has lived
on the Plains all his life. He is a lazy, worthless vagabond, but what
he doesn't know about Indians isn't worth knowing. If he would only wake
up and display a little energy, he would be invaluable as a scout."

"What is he doing here?" asked George. "He seems to be waiting for us."

"Yes, I expected to find him at this place. He has been out to take a
look at the trail of that war-party who did all this damage.--Well,
Mose, any news?"

"Not much, cap," drawled the scout. "You put straight for the Staked
Plains, an' if you are lively enough to ketch 'em anywhar, you'll ketch
'em thar."

"Then we shall never get the cattle," said the captain. "If the Indians
are going in there, they intend that the stock shall die of thirst
rather than fall into our hands."

"That's jest their little game, cap," said the scout, puffing at his
pipe. "You see, they'll keep along on the edge of the desert, so't they
can have grass an' water in plenty, an' if you don't pester 'em none
they won't go into the Staked Plains at all; but if you push 'em hard
they'll run the critters in thar an' leave 'em, hopin' that you will run
your hosses an' men to death while you are huntin' 'em up. You won't
never see the young ones, nuther; an' I don't see why the colonel sent
out sich a party as this so late in the day, anyhow. We'd oughter been a
hundred miles along that thar trail by sun-up this mornin'."

George felt the deepest sympathy for Mr. Wentworth, who listened
attentively to what the scout had to say, although he said nothing in
return. His almost overwhelming sorrow showed itself in his face, but
did not take the form of words.

As Captain Clinton had made no halt for dinner, the colonel having
instructed him to find and receive the report of the scout as soon as
possible, he decided to stop here and allow his men an hour or two for
rest and refreshment. Giving their horses into the charge of some of the
troopers, he and his two company commanders walked away with the scout,
while George rode off to hunt up Bob Owens. He staked his own horse out
beside Bob's, and then walked back with him to take a nearer view of the
ruins.

"How do you suppose that that man in the sombrero and moccasins knows
that the Indians who did this have fled toward the Staked Plains?" asked
Bob after he and his friend had spent some moments in silent
contemplation of the savages' handiwork. "He certainly hasn't had time
enough to follow the trail clear to those plains."

"Of course not," answered George. "But he probably followed it far
enough to see that it leads in that direction."

"Well, explain another thing while you are about it," continued Bob. "I
have been out on a scout before now after the hostiles, following a
trail that was as plain as the nose on one's face, when all at once the
scout would leave that trail and strike off over the prairie where
there wasn't a sign of a pony-track."

"He was taking a short cut on the Indians," observed George.

"I know that, and sooner or later he would bring us back to that trail
again; and sometimes we would have gained so much on the hostiles--who
had perhaps been twenty-four hours' journey ahead of us when we left the
trail--that we would find their camp-fires still smoking. Now, what I
want to know is this: How did that scout know that those Indians were
going to that particular spring or creek or ravine near which we found
the trail?"

"Have you ever hunted foxes?" asked George.

"I should say I had. When I left home I owned a hound that couldn't be
beaten in running them, for he was posted in all their tricks. But what
have foxes to do with hostile Indians?"

"I am simply going to use the tricks of the one, which you understand,
to explain the tricks of the other, which you do not understand,"
replied George. "They are a good deal alike in some respects. A fox,
when he finds himself hard pressed, will resort to all sorts of
manoeuvres to throw the hounds off the trail. One of his tricks is to
run over a newly-ploughed field, if he can find one, where the scent
will not lie. What would that brag hound of yours do in such a case?
Would he waste valuable time in running about over that field trying to
pick up a scent that wasn't there?"

"No, he wouldn't. He would run around the outside of the field until he
found the place where the fox left it."

"Exactly. Now, an Indian is just as full of tricks as a fox is. When he
is afraid of pursuit he will break his party up into small bands, and,
although the trails made by these bands will lead in different
directions at the start, you will find, if you break up your own party
and follow them for a while, that they all tend toward the same points,
where these little bands will all be reunited. Of course each of the
trails will be obliterated as much as possible. Some of them will lead
over rocky ground, where the hoof of a pony will leave no imprint;
others will come to an abrupt termination on the bank of some stream;
and others still will end at a place where the prairie has been burned
over. When these war-parties break up in the way I have described, a
place of meeting is always agreed on beforehand; and if a scout
understands his business he can tell pretty nearly where that place is,
for it is sure to be on the straightest and most direct route to the
agency if the raiders belong to a 'friendly' tribe, or to their
principal village if they belong to a tribe that is openly hostile. If
these Kiowas take to the Staked Plains, they will probably enter it
directly north of here, at its widest part. Then this Mountain Mose, if
he is the scout he pretends to be, will leave their trail to take care
of itself and draw a bee-line for the nearest water; and it will take
thirty hours' rapid marching to reach it, too."

"How do you know? Have you ever been there?"

"No, but my herdsman Zeke has; and he has described the course to be
followed so minutely that I can go there any day the sun shines or any
night when the stars shine."

Bob did not say anything, but his friend noticed that he looked a little
incredulous.

"It is not so difficult as it appears to be at first glance," George
hastened to say. "Why, when a party of young Indians want to go into a
strange country for plunder and scalps, they gather around some old
warrior, who traces on the ground the direction in which they must
travel in order to reach that country, describes all the water-courses
and locates the principal landmarks to be found along the route; and
with nothing but these verbal instructions to guide them, these little
rascals, some of them not more than thirteen or fourteen years of age,
will make a journey of hundreds of miles through a region that none of
them have ever visited before. My bump of locality is not so large as an
Indian's, but still I have a pretty good memory, and I have travelled
many a mile through a strange country without going a step out of my
way."

"What sort of a looking place is Staked Plains, anyhow?" asked Bob. "I
have heard so many terrible stories told about it that I am almost
afraid of it. What gave it that name? Are there any _stakes_ there?"

Bob was inclined to be facetious when he said this, and consequently he
was not a little astonished to hear George say in reply,

"There may not be any stakes there now, but there used to be. It _is_ a
terrible place, and many a wagon-train has left its bones there. It is
big enough to get lost in, for it lacks only about six thousand
square-miles of being as large as the State of New York; and although it
is not exactly a desert, as we understand the word, it is a barren
waste, where nothing living permanently resides on account of the great
scarcity of water. A long time ago the Mexican traders marked out a
route with stakes across the plain where they found a few small
fountains, and that was what gave it the name it bears. Zeke says it is
a perfect bake-oven. There are no trees to shelter you, no grass for
your horses, no fuel to build a fire with, and an almost unearthly
silence broods over it. I am not superstitious, but Zeke always speaks
of it with a shudder, and I tell you I don't want to see any place that
he is afraid of."

The two friends continued to talk in this way until Captain Clinton's
cook came up and told George that dinner was ready. They rested half an
hour after the meal was over, and then set out again, Mountain Mose
leading the way and Mr. Wentworth, as before, riding by himself. As
George was a sort of supernumerary, he was under little restraint, and
consequently he rode where he pleased--sometimes in company with the
scout, sometimes beside Captain Clinton, and then fell back to exchange
a few ideas with Bob. He did not, however, waste much time with the
scout. The latter was talkative enough until he learned that George held
the same position that he did, and then he froze up at once.

"You're a pretty-looking scout, _you_ be!" he exclaimed, moving his eye
over the boy's trim figure. "Do you reckon you could tell the trail of a
Kiowa from the track of a coyote?"

"Yes, I reckon I could," answered George with a smile. "But you need not
be jealous of me, for I shall not interfere with you in any way. I came
to the post to hunt Greasers, and not to trail Indians."

"Oh, you did, eh? So you're the chap that's goin' to show the boys the
way acrost the Rio, be you?"

"I am," replied George.

"Well, all I've got to say is, that them that follers you is fools. I
thought mebbe you was agoin' to poke your nose into my business; and
that is something I won't put up with from nobody. If thar's anything I
_do_ understand, it's Indians."

This was true, but it sometimes happens that luck is not on the side of
those who know the most. The scout would have given anything he
possessed if he had been fortunate enough to perform the exploit that
George assisted in performing before two days more had passed over his
head.

Bob Owens did not fail to notice that there was not the least semblance
of a trail to be seen anywhere. They had left it at the ruins of Mr.
Wentworth's rancho, and he waited with no little impatience to see where
they would pick it up again. He found out about sunset, for at that time
the column reached the banks of a small water-course, and there they
struck the trail, which was so broad and plain that it could be followed
at a gallop. George, in company with some of the officers and the scout,
spent a few minutes in looking it over, and then rode back to report the
result of his observations to Bob Owens.

"There are not many warriors in the party," said he, "but they are so
well supplied with horses that they can have a fresh mount every day if
they want it."

"How do you know that?" asked Bob.

"Because I saw their tracks," replied George.

"That's not explicit enough. I suppose you did see the tracks of the
horses, and so did I; but how in the world is a fellow going to tell
whether or not those horses had riders on their backs? _That's_
something that can't be done."

"Don't be too sure of that. Look here! Would you believe it if I should
tell you that those Indians passed along here after daylight on Thursday
morning?"

"No, I wouldn't," replied Bob bluntly. He could not, for the life of
him, understand how anybody could draw such conclusions as these by
simply looking at the print of a pony's hoofs in the grass; and if he
had not been so well acquainted with George he would have inclined to
the belief that his friend was "spreading it on" in order to make
himself out a wonderful trailer. "I can't make head or tail of this
business, and I don't believe you can, either; that is, I mean I don't
see how you can."

"Well, listen while I explain," said George good-naturedly. "In the
first place, I noticed, while we were passing through that belt of
post-oaks back there, that some of the horses left a very devious
trail, passing through thick bushes and under trees whose branches were
so low that they would have swept a rider out of his saddle if he had
not been on the alert to avoid them. Those horses were all loose."

"Perhaps not," exclaimed Bob. "The Indians might have passed through
there when it was too dark to see where they were going."

"I know they might, but they didn't, as I shall presently show you. The
horses which made those crooked trails were not mustangs. They were
American horses, and their presence proves another thing that I didn't
think to speak of before; and that is, that the Indians raided other
ranches besides Mr. Wentworth's. How do I know that they were American
horses? Because their tracks were larger than a pony's, and some of them
were shod. The tracks made by the mustangs led through the open part of
the timber, where there were no bushes and low branches; and this is one
proof that the Indians did not pass through there in the night-time. If
they had, they could not have kept in such open ground. I found further
proof that these mustangs were all mounted by noticing that they did not
stop to graze, as the loose horses did, being kept in constant motion
by their riders. What do you think now?" asked George, seeing that Bob
began to open his eyes.

"It reads like a book, don't it?" was Bob's reply. "But you have
forgotten one very important thing. You said that the Indians passed
through those post-oaks early on Thursday morning. How do you know that
they didn't pass late on Thursday afternoon or early on Friday morning?"

"You think you have got me there, don't you? Well, you haven't. If there
are 'sermons in stones and books in running brooks,' as the poet tells
us there are, what is the reason that the print of an Indian pony's hoof
may not contain a page of information that will prove to be useful to
him who has the skill to read it? On Wednesday night there was a very
heavy dew, if you remember."

"I don't remember," replied Bob; "I never pay any attention to such
things."

"But you must pay attention to such things, and a good deal of it too,
if you are going to be a Plainsman. During the last two nights there has
been no dew at all. I noticed that some blades of grass, which had been
pressed down by the hoofs of the horses and cattle, were covered with
sand which stuck fast to them, having been dried on. This told me that
the tracks were made while the grass was wet, and that the Indians had
passed that way early on Thursday morning, or before the sun had risen
high enough to dry off the dew. There were not more than fifteen or
twenty of them. I didn't have time to see just how many, but they have
stolen over a thousand head of steers and horses. Now, remember all I
have told you, and see if I haven't made a pretty good guess."

"Do you think we shall catch them?" asked Bob.

"Well," answered George slowly, "raiding Indians _have_ been overtaken
and neatly whipped before now, but I have always believed that it was
more by good luck than good management. These fellows will begin to show
their tactics as soon as they find out that they are pursued. Then they
will probably leave behind a few of the best mounted of the band to
attract our attention and lead us away from the others, who will make
all haste to take the prisoners and the stolon stock to a place of
safety. If we bite at that bait, we shall lose everything, for as soon
as the decoys have led us as far out of our way as they care to have us
go, they will disappear all of a sudden, and we shall never see them
again. If we keep on after the main body, and travel fast enough to gain
on them, they will drop the stock in the desert, break up into squads of
twos and threes, and we shall have nothing to do but to turn about and
go home again."

The Indians did manoeuvre pretty nearly as George said they would, but
Captain Clinton and his scouting-party did not go back to the fort until
they had accomplished something.




CHAPTER X.

HOW GEORGE SAVED THE CAMP.


The troopers went into camp about midnight, having been nineteen hours
in the saddle, during which time they had marched more than seventy
miles. They halted on the bank of a small stream near a ford over which
the Indians had passed during their retreat. The trail was plain, and
some of the troopers, who did not know quite as much about trailing as
they thought they did, declared that they were close upon the heels of
the raiders.

"How is that, George?" asked Bob Owens, who had been detailed as one of
the corporals of the guard. "Some of the boys say that if we should
follow the Indians for an hour or two longer we would be within sight of
their camp-fires."

"What makes them think so?" asked George.

"Because they have found tracks with the sand still running into them.
Is that one of the signs by which to tell the age of a trail?"

"Under some circumstances, yes; in the present case, no. You could tell
the age of a trail in that way if the ground around it had not been
disturbed. This country about here is all quicksand, and you can take
your stand almost anywhere along the banks of this stream, and by
jumping up and down shake the ground for ten feet on all sides of you.
When our heavy column crossed the ford and climbed this bank, it shook
the earth, and that was what set the sand to running down into the
tracks."

"I declare!" exclaimed Bob, gazing admiringly at his friend; "is there
anything a trailer isn't obliged to know?"

"If he wants to be an expert he must keep his eyes and ears wide open,
and pay strict attention to little things which almost anybody else
would consider to be beneath his notice. It is wonderful what
proficiency a person who has a talent for such things can acquire by
practice. For example, this scout of ours could learn more about a trail
in two minutes than I could in an hour. But he is fearfully jealous,"
added George with a laugh, "and you ought to have seen how mad I made
him while we were passing through that belt of post-oaks this afternoon.
Seeing that Captain Clinton was waiting very impatiently for
information, I volunteered the statement that the hostiles had passed
that way early on Thursday morning, and that Mr. Wentworth was not the
only one who had suffered at their hands. The captain asked Mose what he
thought of that, and Mose replied, 'I think jest this here, cap: if that
kid is agoin' to lead this yere party he had better say so, an' I will
go back to the post. He's a'most too fresh, an' he'd better go back in
the woods an' practise at holdin' his chin.' But he did not contradict
my statement, and that was all the evidence I needed to prove that I was
right in what I said. The tracks here on the bank are not as fresh as
you suppose. If they were wet, it would be a sign that the Indians
crossed the ford since three o'clock this afternoon."

"Why since three o'clock?" asked Bob.

"Because the sun went under a cloud at that hour, and hasn't showed
himself since to dry off the water that the horses and cattle brought
out of the stream on their feet and legs."

While the two boys were talking in this way George was getting ready to
go to bed. The camp was located at the foot of a perpendicular bluff
which was perhaps twenty feet in height. On the top of this bluff the
horses were picketed, and beyond them were the sentinels who were to
look out for the safety of the animals and keep guard over their
slumbering companions. Everything outside of the circle of light made by
the camp-fires was concealed by the most intense darkness. Not even a
star twinkled in the sky. George spread his blankets in a sheltered nook
at the foot of the bluff and courted the "drowsy god" in vain. He was
tired and his eyes were heavy, but he could not go to sleep. After
rolling and tossing about for nearly two hours, he became too nervous to
remain inactive any longer, so he slung his rifle on his back and
climbed to the top of the bluff, where he found Bob Owens and two other
non-commissioned officers sitting beside a fire and conversing in low
tones. At another fire a short distance away sat Lieutenant Earle, the
officer of the guard, nodding over his pipe.

"Hallo!" exclaimed Bob, "what brought you out here?"

"Oh, I want somebody to talk to," replied George, throwing himself on
the ground by his friend's side, "Somehow, I can't sleep, and that's a
new thing for me."

"You are not afraid of the hostiles, are you?" asked a corporal from the
other side of the fire.

"Oh no, because I know that we have nothing to fear from them on such a
night as this. If there were any hostiles in the neighborhood, they
might slip up and steal a few horses, if they thought they could get
away with their booty, but they wouldn't attack a party of the size of
ours and bring on an open fight. It is too dark."

"Why, that is just the reason they _would_ attack us," exclaimed the
corporal, who, although he had often been on a scout, had never
participated in a battle. "They rely upon the darkness to cover their
movements and to assist them in effecting a surprise. I have read it a
hundred times."

"Ah, yes," replied George--"story-book Indians make attacks at all hours
of the day and night, but live Plains Indians don't. The reason for it
is this: They believe that they will go into the happy hunting-grounds
with just the same surroundings that attend their departure from this
world. If an Indian is crippled or blind or ill, he will be just the
same Indian in the spirit-land. If he dies from the effects of disease,
he will suffer from that disease for ever; but if he is killed in battle
on a pleasant day, and while he is in the possession of all his strength
and faculties, he will go straight to the Indian's heaven under the most
favorable circumstances."

"Suppose he is killed on a rainy day?" said the corporal on the other
side of the fire.

"Or a snowy one?" chimed in a sergeant.

"Then he is doomed to paddle through rain or snow through all eternity,"
replied George; "and that he doesn't like either is proved by the fact
that he will not stir out of camp while it is raining or snowing if he
can help it. If an Indian is hanged, like Captain Jack or those
thirty-seven warriors who were executed at Mankato in 1863 for
participation in the Sioux massacre, he loses all chance of ever seeing
the happy hunting-grounds. So he does if he is scalped; and that's the
reason Indians make such efforts to carry off the body of a fallen
comrade. A Plains Indian never willingly goes into a fight during the
night. If he did, he would make it much warmer for us here on the
frontier than he does now. He may make use of a night like this to get
into position for an attack, but if left to himself he will not raise
the war-whoop before daylight, because he believes that if he is killed
during the dark he will be condemned to pass all eternity in darkness."

"Well, that is something I never knew before," said the corporal, "and I
have been on the Plains a good many years. Now that I think of it--"

"Corporal of the guard, No. 7!" came the call through the dense
darkness, whereupon Bob Owens jumped to his feet.

"What's the trouble out there, I wonder?" said he.

"Go and see," replied the sergeant with a sleepy yawn: "that's the only
way to find out."

"Sergeant," said the officer of the guard, "if those horses have had
grass enough, have them brought in and tied to the stable-lines. Look
well to their fastenings."

"Corporal of the guard, No. 7!" came the call again; and this time it
was uttered in a louder and more earnest tone.

Bob, who was walking toward post No. 7 with a very deliberate step, now
broke into a run, and George jumped up and followed him. A fortunate
thing it was for that camp and its inmates that he did so. His thorough
acquaintance with the ways of some of the inhabitants of the Plains
enabled him to prevent a catastrophe which would certainly have resulted
in a serious loss of life, and brought Captain Clinton's scout to an
inglorious end then and there. When he and the corporal reached post No.
7 they found the sentry on duty there lying flat on his stomach and
gazing earnestly toward the horizon.

"What's the matter, Sprague?" demanded Bob.

"I don't know, I am sure," replied the sentry. "If the hostiles had made
up their minds to pay us a visit, they wouldn't make such a racket as
that, would they? There! don't you hear it? Something's coming this way,
I tell you, and coming on a keen jump, too."

The three held their breath and listened intently. A second later the
breeze brought to their ears the sound that had attracted the attention
of the sentry--a deep, rumbling sound, faint and far off, but increasing
perceptibly in volume. It resembled the constant muttering of distant
thunder, but they all knew it was not that. Bob's face brightened at
once, but George's grew pale. The corporal did not know the danger that
threatened them, but his companion did; he had heard something like it
before. He had heard it on the night that Fletcher and his band of
raiders stampeded his stock, and he had thrown himself into an old
buffalo-wallow and allowed three hundred frantic cattle to gallop over
his head.

"Why, it must be cavalry from Fort Tyler," said Bob at length.--"But
I'll tell you what's a fact, boys," he added, as a fresh gust of wind
brought the sound more plainly to his ears: "there must be lots of them,
for I never heard such a roar of hoofs before. They are coming this way,
too. I hope they'll not run over us."

"Well, they _will_ run over us," said George, speaking quickly but
calmly, "unless you take immediate steps to prevent it. They are not
cavalry; they are buffaloes."

"Oh! ah!" exclaimed Bob.

"Humph!" ejaculated the sentry, jumping to his feet.--"Don't tell the
boys what I called you out for, will you, corporal? To tell the truth, I
was just a little bit--"

He finished the sentence by shrugging his shoulders, and Bob, who knew
what he meant by that, was about to assure him that he would say nothing
in the hearing of the "boys" that would enable them to "get the laugh"
on him, when George Ackerman broke in with--

"You had good reason to be alarmed, and this is not a matter to be
dropped with an 'ah!' and an 'oh!' and a 'humph!' You are in great
danger, if you only knew it. Those buffaloes are stampeded, and will not
stop until they are all out of breath."

"Well, if they don't want to stop, let them run," said Bob. "Who cares?
They don't owe us anything. They will of course turn aside when they see
us."

"But they will not see you unless you do something to attract their
attention," exclaimed George impatiently. "They will be in among us in
five minutes more, and men and horses will be trampled into the ground
like blades of grass. Wake up and do something, can't you? The safety of
the camp depends upon you, and if you don't move, I will."

"Great Moses!" ejaculated Bob. He was thoroughly aroused by the earnest
words of his companion, but having never been placed in a situation
like this before, he did not know how to act. "You don't mean that--I
never heard of--"

"Yes, I do mean that they will trample the whole camp to death unless
you prevent it; and I don't care whether you ever heard of such a thing
being done or not," cried George, seizing the corporal by the arm and
shaking him as if he wanted to put a little energy into him.

"But what shall I do? Shall I order up the reserve and get the horses
out of the way?"

"You haven't got time to get them out of the way. The buffaloes will be
upon us before you could take half a dozen of them to a place of safety.
Arouse the camp the first thing, and then call up a few good men to go
out and split the herd the moment it comes in sight."

Bob, who was still in the dark, was about to ask how he should go to
work to "split" the herd after he had selected the men, but George did
not give him the opportunity. The rumbling of the approaching hoofs grew
louder and louder, and every moment was precious. It sounded before them
and to the right and left of them, indicating that the herd was an
immense one, and that it was advancing with a front broad enough to
overwhelm the entire camp. Knowing that no more time could be wasted in
debating the matter, George unslung his Winchester and fired two shots
into the air. The effect was almost magical. The camp, which had been so
quiet a second before, was aroused into instant life and activity. Loud
cries of "Indians!" and "Fall in!" arose on the still air, followed by
blasts from the bugle and stern notes of command. The officer of the
guard was promptly on the ground, and to him Bob reported that a herd of
stampeded buffaloes was bearing down upon them. The announcement
startled the lieutenant, but he acted with the greatest coolness. As
fast as the men came up he ordered them back to take care of the
horses--all except a dozen or so of the best soldiers known to him, whom
he ordered to follow him. By the time he had taken up his position,
which was on a little rise of ground about fifty yards from post No. 7,
Captain Clinton came up. Taking in at a glance the arrangements which
his subordinate had made to avert the terrible danger that threatened
the camp, he left him and his picked men to carry out those arrangements
or perish in the attempt, while he hastened back to see that the horses
were well secured.

"Steady!" commanded Lieutenant Earle, speaking in his loudest tones, in
order to make his voice heard above the roar of the threatening hoofs,
which sounded like the noise made by an approaching hurricane. "We are
here to conquer or die. If we don't split that herd they will trample us
out of sight in the ground. We can do it if we are only cool enough to
hold our position. Don't fire until I give the word, and then put in the
shots as rapidly as you know how."

Bob's hair fairly stood on end, and not even the calm bearing of George
Ackerman, who was constantly by his side and who knew their danger
better than he did, or the lieutenant's assurance that the herd could be
split if they did their full duty, could relieve Bob's mind of the
positive conviction that he and his comrades were doomed to certain and
speedy death. But his courage never faltered, and to show that he did
not intend to allow himself to be outdone in steadiness even by a
shoulder-strap, he walked up and kneeling beside his officer (the men in
the front rank were all kneeling, so that those in the rear rank could
shoot over their heads) waited for the order to fire.

Nearer came the terror-stricken buffaloes, louder grew the thunder of
their hoofs, and, as if to add to the horror of the situation and to
test the courage of the lieutenant and his devoted little band to the
very utmost, the horses behind them began to grow unmanageable from
fright and to struggle desperately to escape from their fastenings.

At length, after a few moments of dreadful suspense, the time for action
arrived. A rapidly-moving mass, which was plainly visible, owing to the
fact that it was blacker than the darkness of the night, burst into view
and bore down upon the camp and its little band of defenders. So loud
was the noise made by their hoofs at this moment that the troopers did
not hear the order to fire, which the lieutenant shouted out with all
the power of his lungs; but they saw the flash of his revolver, and lost
no time in opening a hot fire upon that portion of the herd which was
directly in front of them. To Bob it seemed that the rapid discharges of
their breech-loaders had no effect whatever. The black mass before him
was as black and as dense, apparently, as it was when he first saw it,
but, strange to say, instead of plunging upon him and his companions and
trampling them out of all semblance to humanity, it seemed to remain
stationary, although the deafening roar of those countless hoofs told
him that the frantic herd had not in the least slackened its pace. In
fact, his eyes and ears seemed to have suddenly become at "outs," for
they did not endorse each other as they usually did. His eyes told him
that his carbine was fired rapidly, for they showed him the flashes that
followed the pulling of the trigger; but his ears took no note of the
fact, for he could not hear the faintest report. The reason for this
was, that the herd, having been split in two by the first volley, was
moving by on each side of them with a roar and a rush that would have
drowned the discharge of a section of artillery.

How long the buffaloes were in passing Bob never knew, for he took no
note of time. It was probably not more than two or three minutes, but
during that brief period he passed through an ordeal that he never could
think of afterward without feeling the cold chills creep all over him.
But he did not flinch, and neither did his companions. When the last of
the buffaloes passed to the right and left of them, and the lieutenant
jumped up and stretched his arms and legs as if to assure himself that
he had not been stepped on anywhere, he found that not one of his men
had moved from his place. The front rank was still kneeling, the rear
rank was standing, and they were both as well aligned as they were
before the firing commenced.

After ordering the front rank to rise, and bestowing upon them all a few
hearty words of commendation, the lieutenant marched his men back to the
camp, where they found some of their companions under arms, and the rest
engaged in bringing in the horses and making them fast to the
stable-lines. The animals were in such a state of alarm, and showed so
strong a desire to run off with the retreating buffaloes, that Captain
Clinton thought it advisable to put a strong guard over them for the
rest of the night, with instructions to examine their fastenings every
few minutes. When this guard had been detailed and the sentries had been
changed, the rest of the troopers went back to their blankets.

Bob and George were proud of the part they had acted in saving the camp
from destruction, and consequently when they spread their blankets
beside one of the fires they were somewhat provoked to hear the man who
was piling fresh fuel upon it attribute their narrow escape to "luck."
But still there was nothing very surprising in this, for it not
infrequently happens that a soldier stationed in one end of a camp does
not know what is going on in the other end of it, especially in times of
excitement. The same thing happens in a fight. A soldier may be able to
give a clear statement of the part his company took in it, but he knows
nothing of the general plan of the battle or of the number of the
killed, wounded, captured or missing, until he has had time to talk the
matter over with his comrades or to read a published account of it.
During the war it was a common saying among the soldiers in the field
that they never knew anything about the fights they had been in until
they saw the papers.

"I have been on the Plains nearly three years," said the trooper who was
punching up the fire, "and that was the first time I ever saw a herd of
stampeded buffaloes."

"I never saw one," said another trooper. "I heard this one, but my horse
kept me so busy that I couldn't take time to look at it."

"I had a fair view of it," said the one who had first spoken. "My horse
was quiet enough after I got the bit between his teeth, so that I could
manage him, and I stood up there by that farther fire and took it all
in. I tell you, it was a sight!--a regular cataract of buffaloes a
hundred feet wide, tumbling over a bank twenty feet high. I have always
heard that when buffaloes become frightened and get to running they turn
aside for nothing; but this night's experience gives the lie to all such
stories, don't it? When they saw our camp they turned to the right and
left, and crossed the stream above and below us, and never did us the
least damage. Luck was on our side, wasn't it?"

"'Luck'!" repeated Bob in a tone of disgust; "I guess not. There were
about a dozen men, of whom George Ackerman and I made two, who stood
between you fellows and certain death. If we hadn't held our ground as
if we had grown there, there wouldn't have been one of you left to tell
the story of this night's work."

The troopers lying about the fire were greatly astonished at these
words, and called for an immediate explanation. Bob told the story in a
few words, adding, as he directed the attention of his auditors to
George Ackerman, who was lying at his ease on his blanket,

"There's the fellow you have to thank for your 'luck.' Sprague heard
them coming, and so did I after he called me out to his post, but we
didn't know what it was until Ackerman told us. He was the one who
alarmed the camp. I know I did something toward splitting that herd, for
I could see the fire come out of my carbine and my cartridge-box is
empty, but I never heard a report. I didn't hear anything but the
thunder of those hoofs, and I shall hear it to my dying day."

"I wonder what started them?" said one of the troopers, after he and his
companions had asked a few questions concerning the behavior of the
various members of the squad. "Indians?"

"Probably they did," answered a sergeant, who just then came up to the
fire to light his pipe, being unable to go to sleep until he had taken a
smoke to quiet his nerves.

"Probably the Indians had nothing to do with it," said George. "Don't
you know that a herd of buffaloes will feed within a mile or two of an
Indian camp for days at a time, while half a dozen white men would scare
them out of the country in less than an hour? Well, it's a fact."

"What is the reason for it?" asked Bob.

"The reason is to be found in the different modes of hunting them. The
Indian, who depends largely upon them for food and clothing, kills no
more of them during a run than the squaws can take care of. He hunts
them almost altogether with the bow and arrow, which are not only very
effective weapons at short range, but they make no noise to scare away
the game. He hunts according to long-established rules, none but the
best men in the tribe being permitted to take part in a run, and in this
way the game is secured before the buffaloes get frightened enough to
break into a stampede. The white man, who hunts principally for profit,
keeps up the killing as long as he can hold the herd within range of his
gun. He follows them persistently during the daytime, and at night lies
in wait to shoot them as they come to the streams to quench their
thirst. A buffalo is a very stupid animal, but, after all, it doesn't
take him long to get some things through his head."

"Fresh, purty _fresh_!" murmured a voice.

George looked over his shoulders and saw the scout lying close by on his
blanket. He had come up to the fire and arranged his bed without
attracting the attention of any one.

"Do you think there is nobody in this party who knows anything except
yourself?" demanded George.

"Well, no; judgin' by the way you sling your chin, you know it all,"
replied the scout.

"What do you suppose first put this herd in motion?" asked one of the
troopers, who had not yet gained all the information he wanted.

"That's a question that nobody can answer unless he was on the ground
and saw them start," answered George.--"You'll not dispute that, will
you, Mose?--Our Texas cattle will often get stampeded by the sight of a
little cloud of dust that is suddenly raised by the wind; or some night
a careless herdsman may step between them and the fire and throw his
shadow upon them; or some of the young and foolish members of a drove
will fall to skylarking, and that will frighten the others, and the
first thing you know they are all off like the wind. Buffaloes have just
as little sense. My herdsman has told me that he has seen hundreds of
them, when they were suffering for water, walk into a stream that was
literally choked with the bodies of their companions who had been caught
in the quicksand."

"Say," growled a drowsy trooper from his blanket, "suppose you boys go
somewhere and hire a hall?"

George laughed, and, taking the hint thus delicately thrown out, brought
his lecture on buffaloes to a close. The remembrance of the thrilling
scene through which he had just passed did not keep him awake. On the
contrary, sleep came to his eyes almost immediately, and the last sound
he heard as he was about to pass into the land of dreams was the subdued
voice of the scout murmuring, "Fresh, very fresh!"




CHAPTER XI.

TELEGRAPHING BY SMOKES.


The camp was aroused at an early hour the next morning, and by the time
it was fairly daylight breakfast had been disposed of and the column was
again in motion. The firing-squad had brought down a goodly number of
buffaloes in their efforts to split the herd--enough to furnish the
whole camp with a hearty meal and to enable each trooper to carry two
days' cooked rations in his haversack. During the first few miles of
their march there was no trail for them to follow, all traces of the
thieving Kiowas having been obliterated by the hoofs of the stampeded
buffaloes; but this did not interfere with the movements of the scout,
who, from the start, led the way at a rapid pace. He knew the general
direction in which the trail led, and that was enough for him.

"Where do you think we shall pick it up again?" asked Captain Clinton
of George, who rode by his side.

"Do you see that butte?" asked George in reply, directing the officer's
attention to a single high peak in the distance, which marked the
south-eastern boundary of the dreaded Staked Plains. "We shall not see
another drop of water until we reach that mountain, and we shall find
some traces of the Indians there, if we do not find them before."

"Purty fresh!" exclaimed the scout, who had overheard every word of this
conversation.

"Well, if you know better, why don't you say so?" demanded George.
"Every prediction I have made so far has turned out to be correct. Now,
see how far I miss it when I tell you that the Indians camped beside
that butte last night."

"Then we are gaining on them?" said the captain.

"We are," was the boy's confident reply. "And for the reason that we
have followed a direct course and ridden rapidly, while the Indians took
a roundabout way and moved slowly, being hampered by their stolen
cattle."

George's calculations proved to be correct. About three o'clock in the
afternoon they again took up the trail, and followed it at a gallop.
They reached the peak just before dark, and found abundant evidence that
the Indians had recently camped there. The troopers halted here too to
get a little rest and a wink of sleep, but at nine o'clock they were
once more on the move. The next halt was made about two in the morning,
and at daylight they were again in their saddles and riding ahead as
rapidly as ever. The trail led them along the borders of the Staked
Plains, giving some of the troopers, who had never before scouted so far
in this direction, their first view of that desolate region. A
gloomy-looking place it was. As far as their eyes could reach they could
see nothing but sandhills, with stunted weeds and clumps of grass which
seemed to be struggling hard to maintain a foothold in the arid soil.

They had marched perhaps ten miles from their last camp when George
Ackerman, who was riding by Captain Clinton's side, discovered
something. He looked at it for a moment, and then called the officer's
attention to it.

"They have begun their tricks at last," said he. "Do you see that dark
streak out there in the grass? That's a new trail. There! Mose has
discovered it, and is going out to see what it looks like."

Bringing the column to a halt, the captain, accompanied by George and
some of the officers, rode forward to the place where the scout, who had
got down from his horse, stood bending over the trail. After he had
taken plenty of time in which to make his investigations, he
straightened up to announce the result.

"Four of them varmints has gone this way, cap," said he. "They've left a
plain trail, on purpose to coax you to foller 'em."

"They shall be gratified," answered the captain promptly. "As my party
is larger than theirs, I can stand more divisions than they can. I would
as soon whip them in detail as to whip them in a lump.--Earle, take a
dozen men from your troop and follow it up."

"Very good, sir," replied the lieutenant.

"Have you brought your signal-code with you? All right! If you discover
anything startling, send a courier to me with the fullest details. I
will follow along after the main body. Be cautious, but at the same time
keep moving, for we ought to be within striking distance of those
rascals in a few hours more."

The lieutenant saluted and rode back to the column, drawing his sword
as he went. Dropping the weapon behind the third column of fours, he
gave the order. "The first three fours, right by twos--march! Column
left--march!"

This brought the selected twelve alongside the new trail, which they at
once began to follow up at a gallop, waving their caps to their comrades
as they rode away. By selecting his men in this way the lieutenant did
not happen to take Bob Owens, who rode farther back in the column. The
young soldier, who was not in the habit of being slighted when there was
anything of this kind going on, was both surprised and provoked at his
officer; but he afterward thanked him for choosing his men as he did,
and congratulated himself on having been left behind. Mr. Wentworth
gazed longingly after the lieutenant, and sometimes seemed on the point
of riding in pursuit of him; but he finally made up his mind to stay
with the main column.

The troopers presently resumed the march, keeping up the same rapid pace
as before, and in a few minutes lost sight of Lieutenant Earle and his
party, who disappeared among the sandhills. The latter must have ridden
very swiftly, for shortly after noon they were a long distance from the
main body, their position being pointed out by a slender column of
white smoke that suddenly arose in the air.

"That's them varmints, cap," said the scout, whose eye was quick to
detect the signal. "They're talkin' to each other."

"I know there is somebody where that smoke comes from, but I am not sure
that they are hostiles," replied Captain Clinton. "On the contrary, I am
of the opinion that the men who built that fire want to talk to _me_. At
any rate, I shall soon know."

As the captain said this he pulled his watch from his pocket with one
hand, and with the other produced a note-book, which he held ready for
reference. The column was not halted, but the eye of every man in it was
fastened upon the distant smoke. When it had ascended to such a height
that its top seemed lost in the clouds, it was suddenly cut loose from
the ground by some mysterious agency, and floated off into space. A few
seconds passed, and then two balloon-shaped clouds arose in quick
succession from the same spot, and George took note of the fact that
when the last one arose the captain looked at his watch. Another short
interval elapsed, and then two more clouds arose, and finally two more;
whereupon the captain gave his knee a ringing slap and consulted his
note-book.

"I knew I couldn't be mistaken," said he. "That's from Earle, and he is
about to communicate with me by courier.--Push ahead now, scout, for he
is on a hot trail. Hallo! have you found another?" he added as the
scout, instead of obeying the order to "push ahead," suddenly drew up
his horse and threw himself from his saddle. "How many have gone off
this time?"

"The same number," answered the scout, "an' they were goin' somewhar
too, for their ponies were movin' at full jump when they turned off
here. They're up to some trick or another, but I can't tell yet what it
is."

"Then we must find out, for it is our business to look into these little
things. I should like to know where this trail leads to, and I want--Let
me see."

The captain turned about and ran his eye over the column, which came to
a halt as soon as the commanding officer was seen to stop his horse. He
seemed to be in a quandary, out of which he was helped almost
immediately by the sight of a soldierly figure upon which his gaze
rested for a moment.

"He's the man I want," said the captain aloud.--"Ackerman, will you tell
Lieutenant Smith, who is now in command of Earle's troop, that I want to
see Corporal Owens?"

"Certainly, sir. May I go with him?" replied George, who knew in a
moment that there was something in the wind.

The captain nodded assent, and George galloped back to the column. When
he returned Bob Owens rode at his side. The captain was writing--copying
something upon a piece of paper from his note-book--but he stopped long
enough to return Bob's salute, although he did not say anything to him.
Seeing that the officer's horse was growing restive at the delay, and
that by his constant pawing and tossing of his head he disturbed his
rider, who did his writing while seated in the saddle, Bob dismounted
and took the animal by the bridle, and the troopers who remained in
column seized the opportunity to fill and light their pipes.

"There!" said the captain at length.--"Step up here, corporal, and I
will explain this to you.--Ackerman, tell Lieutenant Smith to pick out
twelve good men to follow this new trail."

By the time the lieutenant had received and obeyed this order, Captain
Clinton, who was a fast talker, had told the corporal just what he
wanted him to do, and explained to him the contents of the paper he had
copied from his note-book; and Bob, who was quick to comprehend, had
caught and weighed all his words as fast as they were uttered. He then
put himself at the head of his men and led them away, George Ackerman
riding by his side.

"Now we are off for another lark," exclaimed Carey as soon as he and his
companions had left the column out of hearing. By some chance, he and
Loring and Phillips had been selected to accompany Bob on every one of
his expeditions, and as they had never failed to accomplish the object
for which they were sent out, they began to think that there was nothing
too hard for them to undertake.

"But this may not be so much of a 'lark' as you think," said Bob; and
Carey afterward recalled the words when he found himself debarred from
accompanying other scouting-parties on account of a painful wound in
his sword-arm. "We are not out after deserters now, but Indians."

"What are you going to do with them if you find them?" asked Loring.

"I shall make things as lively for them as I can," replied Bob. "But I
don't think I shall come up with them; and the captain doesn't expect me
to. He is going to follow every trail and force the Indians to go back
to their agency, whether they want to go or not; that is, unless we can
overhaul them before they get there."

"I _know_ we are not out on a 'lark,'" said George Ackerman. "What would
you say if we had to go into camp to-night without water?"

"Gracious!" exclaimed Phillips, looking around at the sandhills, which
now shut them in on all sides. "The prospect of finding a stream or a
spring is not very flattering, is it? I wish we could find one now, for
the water in my canteen is just ready to boil."

"You had better be careful of it," said George, "for it is much better
than none at all."

"Is there any water to be found in this country?"

"Oh yes; and this trail will take us to it by the shortest route. An
Indian can't live without water any more than we can, and he knows just
where to find it."

"Say, George," exclaimed Bob suddenly, "didn't I hear Mose say that when
the four horses that made this trail turned off the _big_ trail, they
were going at full speed?"

George replied that he did say so.

"How did he know it?" continued Bob.

"By the looks of the tracks and the distance between them. When a horse
is walking his hind foot covers about half the print made by his fore
foot, and the tracks are from two and a half to three feet apart. When
the horse is trotting the tracks are not so distinct, the one made by
the fore foot being nearly covered up, and they are from seven to eight
feet apart. When he is running the print of only one foot can be seen,
as a general thing the ground about the tracks is considerably
disturbed, and they are from seven to twelve feet apart."

If Carey and the rest of the squad did not learn to their entire
satisfaction that they were not out on a picnic this time, the horses on
which they were mounted certainly did, for before an hour had passed
they were very much in need of water--so much so that Bob brought them
down to a trot, and at last to a walk. At the end of another hour their
riders began to suffer in the same way, and it was not long before every
drop in their canteens, warm as it was, had disappeared. Whether it was
the parched appearance of things around them; or the effects of the
wind, which came into their faces as hot as a blast from a furnace; or
the reflection of the sun's rays from the sandhills around them; or the
sand itself, which arose in the air when disturbed by their horses'
hoofs, and settled in their mouths and nostrils,--whether it was one or
all of these causes combined that made them so very thirsty they did not
think to inquire, but certain it was that they would have welcomed the
discovery of a water-course more heartily now than at any other time
during their march. Just how long this state of affairs was to continue
they did not know, for there was not one among them who could tell
whether water was five or twenty miles off. The only thing they could do
was to follow the trail and await the issue of events with all the
patience they could command.

After they had been separated from the main column for about three
hours, two incidents happened which served to relieve the monotony of
the march, and caused them, for the time being, to forget how
uncomfortably hot and dusty and thirsty they were. As they were riding
silently along behind George Ackerman, whose fast-walking nag had
carried him some distance in advance of the squad, they saw him draw
rein all of a sudden and raise his hand with a warning gesture. Then he
backed his horse under cover of a convenient sandhill, and pulling his
field-glass from the case he carried slung over his shoulder, he
levelled it at some object that had attracted his attention, but which
could not be seen by the troopers.

Bob at once ordered a halt, and rode forward to inquire into the matter.
When he reached George's side he found himself on the outskirts of a
sort of basin in the plain, which looked as though it might have been
scooped out by the wind. It was covered with sand, and dotted here and
there with little bunches of yellow grass and weeds. On the opposite
side of this basin, which was perhaps a mile and a half wide, was a
single horseman, who was riding toward them at a rapid pace.

"I couldn't make out, at that distance, whether he was a friend or foe,
so I thought it best to warn you," said George.

"That was all right, of course. Can you make him out with your glass?"

"Very plainly. He's a soldier--one of Lieutenant Earle's men, probably."

"That's just who he is," exclaimed Bob after he had taken a look at the
horseman through the field-glass. "I know him. That signal-smoke we saw
just before we left the column was sent up to inform the captain that
Earle had despatched a courier to him with some important news, and now
we will find out what it is.--Come on, fellows," he added, waving his
hand to the squad; "it is one of our own company, boys."

Bob and his companion rode out in plain view, and a few seconds later
the troopers joined them. Their sudden appearance must have astonished
the approaching courier, and perhaps alarmed him too, for he pulled up
his horse with a jerk, and, shading his eyes with his hand, gazed at
them long and earnestly. They waved their caps to reassure him, and in a
few minutes he came up. The first words he uttered showed that he had
already had quite enough of scouting in the Staked Plains.

"Did anybody ever see so dreary a hole as this?" said he as he lifted
his cap and drew his handkerchief across his forehead--"nothing but
sandhills as far as you can see, and one looks so much like another that
a fellow don't know how to shape a course. It must be just fearful in
here when the wind blows.--I say, corporal, where am I? and what are you
doing out here?"

"I can't answer your first question, for I don't know myself," answered
Bob. "I was sent out to follow a new trail we found just after you sent
up that smoke. What was the meaning of it?--Carey, climb up to the top
of that sandhill and tell us if you can see anything."

"Lieutenant Earle sent up that smoke to let the captain know that he was
about to send him some news," replied the horseman; "and I don't see why
the captain didn't send up a reply, for I don't know where to find him."

"I will point out his position as near as I can before you leave us,"
said Bob. "Is that news of any importance?"

"I should say it was," exclaimed the courier. "We've struck it hot, I
tell you. On the banks of a little stream we found somewhere off in that
direction--"

"Look here, Aleck!" exclaimed Loring; "I thought that canteen of yours
looked as though it had been dipped in water not so _very_ long ago. Why
don't you pass it around? We haven't got a drop left."

"Is that so?" said the courier, who promptly unslung his canteen. "You
are welcome to it, but touch it easy, so that everybody can have a
taste, and don't forget to save some for Carey.--As I was saying, on the
banks of that stream the scout discovered the tracks of little boots."

The troopers all uttered exclamations when they heard this, and Loring
was so anxious to hear more that he forgot he was thirsty, and after
holding the canteen in his hand for a moment passed it to a comrade
without tasting of its contents.

"Mr. Wentworth acted as though he thought he ought to go with Lieutenant
Earle's squad, and when he hears that he will be sorry that he stayed
behind," observed Bob.

"Won't he, though!" said the courier.

"I suppose there is no doubt that the tracks were made by his boys?"
said George.

"None whatever. How could there be? The Indians have no other prisoners
with them."

"They have none that we know of," said George. "But as they visited
other ranches, they may have taken other boys captive."

"How do you know that they did visit other ranches?" demanded the
courier. "Mr. Wentworth didn't say anything about it in my hearing."

"Nor in mine, either," replied George. "But he did say in my hearing
that he had lost not more than half a dozen horses, and the trail shows
that they have more than fifty with them."

"Well," said the courier, looking down at the horn of his saddle in a
brown study, "if that's the case, the Indians may have--No, they didn't,
either," he added, brightening. "Mr. Wentworth told the colonel, in
Lieutenant Earle's hearing, that the Indians jumped down on his ranche
just after he had finished mending his oldest boy's boots. He put a
patch on each one of them just under the ball of the foot, and those
patches showed in the tracks."

"Ah!" exclaimed George, "that will pass for evidence."

"At any rate," continued the courier, "I was ordered to tell the captain
that we were on the trail of the party who had the children. That's all
the news I have, I believe.--What shall I tell the captain for you,
corporal?"

"Say to him that you found me following up my trail as fast as the
condition of my horses would permit," answered Bob. "It is as plain as
daylight, and if I could only get some water now and then, I could
follow it at a gallop.--What is it, Carey?"

"A smoke away off to the south-east," replied the soldier, who was lying
flat on the top of the nearest sandhill.

Bob at once dismounted and made his way up the hill, followed by George
and the courier. They did not expose their full height to view, but
crept up on their hands and knees, and when they reached the top pulled
off their caps before they looked over it. They knew that Indians, when
they are retreating, always leave some of their number to watch the
trail, and they adopted these precautions in order to avoid discovery by
these rear-guards should there chance to be any in the neighborhood. The
reflection of the sun's rays from the brass ornaments on their caps
would have been seen by a watchful Indian at an almost incredible
distance.

"I see the smoke," said Bob, pulling from his pocket the paper which
Captain Clinton had given him--"Where is your watch, George? Now look
for the signal."

The smoke, like the one Lieutenant Earle had sent up a few hours before,
ascended in a straight, slender column for a few seconds, and then
floated away out of sight. A few seconds later three little columns,
shaped like the clouds which are thrown out by the discharge of a
cannon, arose in the air in quick succession, followed after a little
delay by three others. Bob waited and watched, but as no more clouds
appeared, he knew that the signal had been made. The next thing was to
find out what it meant.

"George," said he, "after those first three smokes appeared how long was
it before the others were seen?"

"Just thirty seconds," replied the time-keeper.

Bob ran his eye over the paper he held in his hand, and presently found
the following, which he read aloud: "Three smokes, followed at the
interval of half a minute by three others, are intended to point out the
position of the signalling-party."--"There you are!" said he, turning to
the courier. "Fix in your mind the place from which that smoke arose,
and then travel a little to the north of it, so as to allow for the
captain's progress, and you will find him."

"How far away was that smoke?" asked the courier as he and his
companions crept back down the hill.

"Fifteen miles," replied George.

"Whew! Well, I'll get there if I can. Who's got my canteen? Why, you
have left some in it!" he added as one of the squad handed him the
article in question. "Don't any of you want another taste?"

Yes, there were plenty there who could have drained the canteen to the
last drop and then called for more, but knowing that the courier would
have need of it before he had galloped fifteen miles under that broiling
sun with the hot wind blowing upon him, they all declared that they had
had enough.

After Carey and Loring had moistened their parched lips the courier
sprang upon his horse and waved his farewell, while Bob and his men,
feeling somewhat refreshed, took up the trail again and followed it at a
trot.




CHAPTER XII.

ANOTHER FEATHER FOR BOB'S CAP.


The second diversion of which we have spoken occurred about an hour
after Lieutenant Earle's courier left them. It was nothing more nor less
than the discovery of the fact that the party of whom they were in
pursuit had been joined by another warrior, whose pony's tracks came
from the direction in which the lieutenant was supposed to be scouting.
Bob and his men did not seem to attach much importance to this, but
George did. He looked the ground over very carefully, and reached
conclusions that astonished himself.

"Bob Owens," said he in a low tone as they resumed the march, "you've
got another chance to put a feather in your hat--a big one, too.
Lieutenant Earle will never rescue Mr. Wentworth's boys, but you can if
you're smart."

Bob, who always listened in the greatest amazement (and with some
incredulity, too, it must be confessed) to his friend's predictions,
could only look the surprise he felt. How any one, by simply looking at
a pony's track, could tell what a party of men whom he had never seen
were going to do, he could not understand.

"To begin with," continued George, "our Indians expected to have an
addition made to their party, and they expected also that it would be
made just where it _was_ made. How do I know that? By the looks of
things. The ponies were all huddled together in one place, and they must
have stood there a good while, judging by the stamping they did. Their
riders must have dismounted there, for I saw the prints of their
moccasins in the sand. I noticed also that the side of the nearest
sandhill had been disturbed, and that told me that one of their number
had climbed up there to watch for the expected warrior."

"Perhaps he was watching for us," suggested Bob.

"If he was, he wouldn't have watched for us with his feet, would he?"
demanded George.

"'With his feet'?" echoed Bob.

"Yes. He would have been more likely to watch for us with his eyes."

"How do you know that he didn't?"

"Because he climbed up on our side of the hill, and that would have
exposed his whole body to our view if we had been anywhere within sight
of him. His eyes were turned the other way; that is, in Lieutenant
Earle's direction. He wasn't afraid of being seen by us, but he took all
due precautions to conceal himself from the gaze of any one who might
happen to come that way from Lieutenant Earle's command; for near the
place where the ponies were standing I saw the tufts of grass he had
pulled up to tie around his head."

"Well, I am beat!" exclaimed Bob.

"What beats you?"

"You do: I didn't see any of those things."

"Probably you didn't, for the reason that you didn't look for them. You
see, I have passed a good many years on the Plains, and I have learned
that eternal vigilance is the price of a cowboy's life and liberty. When
his scalp depends upon the correct reading of such signs as those which
I have just described to you, he is not often caught napping. My long
association with Zeke, whose eyes seemed to be everywhere, has got me
into the habit of keeping my own eyes open. Probably there were other
things there that would have been perfectly plain to Zeke or Mountain
Mose which I didn't see.

"Now, of course I don't _know_ that this new warrior brought Mr.
Wentworth's children with him when he came over to join our Indians, but
everything seems to point that way. One of the proofs--and the
strongest, in my humble opinion--is found in the fact that the Indians
allowed their captives to dismount on the banks of that stream the
courier told us of. I am inclined to believe that they went farther than
that, and compelled the boys to walk in the mud and leave their tracks
there."

"I don't see why they did that," observed Bob. "I should think they
would want to keep everybody from knowing where the boys were."

"So they would if they had intended to keep the boys with them, but they
did not. This is their plan, as near as I can get at it; and in order to
make my explanation clearer I will call the party of which Lieutenant
Earle is in pursuit No. 1, that which we want to find No. 2, and that
the captain is following up No. 3. The warriors in No. 1 are doubtless
the best mounted of all the raiders. When they separated from the main
body they left a broad trail, so that they could be easily followed,
taking the children with them, and leaving now and then a sign of their
presence, for no other purpose than to coax the captain to follow them
with his whole force. As soon as they reached a piece of rocky ground,
where a pony's feet would leave no track, one of their number picked up
the boys and brought them over here, where party No. 2 was waiting for
him. Those he left behind will show themselves to Lieutenant Earle
occasionally, and perhaps open a little fight with him, just to induce
him to continue the pursuit. Party No. 3 will drive the stock ahead as
fast as possible, and get away with it if they can; but if they find
that they are likely to be overtaken, they will drop the cattle and do
everything they can to keep the captain on their trail, so as to give
party No. 2 a chance to escape with the prisoners. Now, that's a long
story, and no doubt it is a hard one to believe; but I don't think I am
far from right when I tell you that it is quite in your power to carry
off the honors of this expedition. Captain Clinton will have his hands
full until he recovers that stock; so will Lieutenant Earle as long as
he follows those will-o'-the-wisps in front of him; and to you will be
left the duty, as well as the privilege, of looking out for the safety
of Mr. Wentworth's little boys."

"Whew!" panted Bob, who was very much impressed, although not wholly
convinced, by his companion's clear and forcible reasoning. "Then I am
the chief man in this scout, am I? Suppose--I say, just _suppose_--I
should be lucky enough to rescue those boys alive and unharmed, what
would the fellows say? What would Mr. Wentworth say?"

"The boys would cheer you, and you would win Mr. Wentworth's everlasting
gratitude," replied George. "But, Bob, the prisoners have not been
rescued yet, and I warn you that unless you are as sly as a fox you will
be the means of their death. If the Indians discover you, and find
themselves unable to escape, their very first act will be to kill those
boys."

"Good gracious!" exclaimed Bob, dropping his reins upon the horn of his
saddle and pulling off his cap with one hand while he scratched his head
vigorously with the other. "_Good_ gracious! The captain never thought
of that when he sent me off with this squad, did he? George, the
responsibility is too heavy for me. I think I'll ask the captain where
he is, and then go and report to him."

"That wouldn't be a very smart trick," protested George. "You would not
only be taken to task for wasting valuable time, but the Indians, seeing
a smoke that they couldn't understand arise on their trail, would take
the alarm at once, and you would lose a fine chance of distinguishing
yourself."

"Don't you suppose they saw the smoke that Lieutenant Earle sent up?"

"Of course they did--the captain's too. Those same smokes were a good
thing for us, for I am of the opinion that they threw our party off
their guard by leading them to believe they are not pursued. You mustn't
send up a smoke along this trail if you want to catch those Indians.
What are your orders, anyhow?"

"To follow the trail until I am recalled or until the Indians throw me
off entirely," replied Bob.

"Then don't you see that you would be disobeying orders by marching your
squad back to the column without a recall?" asked George. "You would
surely get yourself into trouble by doing that, and besides, you would
be hauled over the coals for not taking better care of your men and
horses. They couldn't stand twenty miles more to-night without a rest,
and how much of a rest could they get here in this oven, with no grass
or water? Don't do it, Bob."

"But the prisoners--just think of the prisoners!" exclaimed the
perplexed corporal. "I don't want to feel that I am responsible for any
harm that may befall them."

"I don't see how you are going to shirk it."

"Well, will you take command?"

"Certainly not," answered George quickly. "Don't confess your incapacity
by surrendering your authority. Besides, a scout never commands--he only
advises; and I will help you in that way all I can. Go on, and say that
you will do your best."

"I will," said Bob, slamming his cap upon his head and seating himself
firmly in his saddle. "If we can only place ourselves in a position to
cover those boys, the Indians will not have a chance to touch them, I'll
bet you. My men are all good marksmen."

"And I am a tolerable one myself," said George. "A single hair of those
boys' heads is worth the lives of all the Indians that ever saw the
Staked Plains, and if it becomes necessary to shoot in their defence, I
am ready. There is a high sandhill, and if you will stop here for a few
minutes I will go up and see if I can discover anything."

Bob raised his hand to halt the squad, and George swung himself out of
his saddle. His first care was to lay aside his cap and rifle, and his
next to pull up a quantity of grass and weeds to be used as a screen.
With these in one hand and his field-glass in the other he crept slowly
to the top of the sandhill, and, holding the screen a few inches above
the ground, he pushed his field-glass under it and looked around.

"Aha!" was his mental exclamation, "I shall have good news to carry back
to the boys. There's a deep gully about five miles off, and there must
be a stream of water running through it, or else those willows would not
be growing there. I wish we had got here an hour earlier, for then I
should have had daylight to aid me in making my observations. The
Indians probably halted in that gully a few hours ago, and the question
to be decided now is--Hallo! If that isn't smoke rising among those
trees, what is it? And didn't that little cluster of bushes over there
on the top of that hill shift its position just now?"

George's heart beat wildly as he propounded these inquiries to himself.
He took another long look, and then with a very slow and gradual motion
he deposited his screen upon the sand and backed down to the plain. His
stealthy movements told the troopers that he had seen something.

"Corporal," said he as they rode up to him, "before you ask any
questions let me suggest that you order your men to remove their sabres
as quietly as possibly."

Bob quickly unhooked his own sabre from his belt, and looked at his men,
who made all haste to follow his example. They knew that there could be
but one reason for this order. A steel scabbard hanging by the side of a
careless rider will strike against his spurs with every step his horse
takes, or rattle against his leg as the trooper walks about, giving out
a clear ringing sound that will betray his presence to foes far less
watchful and sharp-eared than Indians.

"So we have run them into their holes, have we?" said Bob when he had
acted upon George's suggestion.

"That remains to be seen. They are camped about five miles from here,
and one of their lookouts is watching the trail."

The troopers looked at Bob as if to ask what he was going to do about
it, and Bob, who had as little idea of the orders he ought to give under
the circumstances as he had of the Greek language, looked at George. The
latter did not say anything, for he wanted the troopers to hold fast to
their belief that the corporal was able to act for himself in any and
every emergency; but he gave his friend a look that was plainly
understood.

"Dismount," commanded Bob; "we'll rest here until we can determine upon
something. Let every man keep fast hold of his horse, for a neigh from
one of them would make dough of our cake in a little less than no time.
Eat and whisper as much as you please, but--"

"Don't smoke," put in George.

"Oh, Moses!" ejaculated the troopers in subdued tones.

"An Indian will smell smoke from a pipe or a camp-fire a long distance,"
added George.

"Then keep your pipes in your pockets, where they can't do any
mischief," said Bob.--"George, I'd like to take a look at that camp."

George at once led the way up the hill, but when he neared the top he
said in a whisper,

"Perhaps you had better trust to my eyes instead of your own; not but
that you can see as far as I can, but you might be a little careless in
handling that screen, and the least false motion on your part would be
seen by that lookout, whose eyes are as good as a telescope."

"All right!" replied Bob, who wondered what he should have done if
George had not been there to advise him. "What shall we do?"

"Let me take another look, and then I will talk to you."

So saying, George crept back to the top of the hill and looked under his
screen as before. It was rapidly growing dark, but he could see that the
sentry still kept his position, and that the camp-fire was burning
brightly.

"They do not stand in the least fear of pursuit," said he as he backed
down to Bob's side, "but they have taken measures to prevent surprise,
as they always do when they are on the war-path."

"How long do you suppose that sentry will stay there?"

"Just as long as his friends stay in the gully. I do not mean by that
that this particular Indian will act as lookout all the time, but that
some member of the party will be constantly on the watch."

The first thing to be done was to decide upon a plan of operations, and
this took a good deal of hard thinking, for there was a good deal
depending upon it. George made the most of the suggestions, and Bob
accepted every one of them without argument. The camp was to be attacked
as soon as they could get within reach of it: both were agreed upon
that. Bob advised a surround, in order to prevent the escape of any of
the Indians; but George objected, urging as a reason for his objections
that no one but an Indian could work his way through those thick bushes
and trees without making a good deal of noise, and that would knock the
whole thing in the head.

"Don't be too ambitious," said he. "Don't try to grab too big a handful,
and so run the risk of losing everything. Keep your men near you, so
that you can have an eye on every one of them. Look out for the boys;
and if by so doing you give the Indians a chance to escape, as you will
most likely, let them go and welcome."

An immediate advance having been resolved upon, and the part that each
man was to play in the coming fight (provided the Indians decided to
make a fight of it) having been thoroughly discussed, Bob and his
companion returned to the place where they had left the troopers. The
former issued his orders in a few brief words, and in a very short space
of time eight barefooted men, armed only with their carbines and
revolvers, were drawn up in line ready to do his further bidding; while
the four troopers who were to be left behind to hold the horses and to
take care of the sabres, shoes and stockings which their lucky comrades
had thrown upon the ground, listened with as good grace as they could to
a few parting words from their corporal.

"Now, boys," said the latter, "keep quiet and don't smoke. We have been
following the trail of only five Indians, but we don't know how many may
have joined them since they went into camp; so you must hold yourselves
in readiness for any emergency. Keep a good lookout for the signal, and
if you don't see it by the time the moon rises, which will be about
midnight, take care of yourselves. Draw as straight a course for the
column as you can, and tell the boys, when you find them, that the reds
got the best of us while we were trying to do our duty. Good-bye.--Lead
on, George."

Although our hero had passed his life amid scenes of danger, and more
than once listened to the sound of hostile bullets (that was during the
"neighborhood row" of which we have spoken in the first volume of this
series), he had never before taken part in a scout after Indians, and it
may be readily imagined that Bob's parting words did not serve to
encourage him in any great degree. Bob seemed to think that there was a
possibility that their attempted surprise might end in utter defeat. The
bare thought was enough to make George's hair stand on end, but it did
not make him lose any of the sympathy he felt for the boy-captives or
falter in his resolve to do all he could toward effecting their release.
In obedience to Bob's order to "lead on" he raised his rifle to his
shoulder and glided off into the darkness, the troopers following in
single file. Before he had marched half a mile Bob hurried up and placed
himself by his side.

"Say, George," he whispered, "you are not going toward the camp. If you
follow this course, you will miss it by half a mile or more."

"I don't want to go toward the camp," was the reply. "We must circle
around so as to come up in the rear of that sentry, who, as I told you,
will stay on the top of that hill as long as his friends stay in the
gully."

"Do you think we can capture him without alarming the others?"

"We are not going to try; at least, I sha'n't advise it. If we can save
the boys, we ought to be satisfied. That sentry will dig out as soon as
he scents danger, and all we can do is to let him go."

"How awful still it is, and how fearful dark!" continued Bob. "I hope
you won't get confused and miss your way."

"There is no danger of that," replied George confidently. "I can see the
stars, and they are as good as a compass to me. I have often travelled
by them, and they have never fooled me yet."

"Where are the wolves, I wonder?" said Bob, who was so impatient and so
highly excited that he could not long hold his peace. "They keep up
their unearthly howls every night when we wish them a thousand miles
away, but now, when a yelp from one of them would be a relief, they
don't put in an appearance."

"And I am glad of it," said George. "Don't you know that a pack of
wolves are the best sentries a camping-party can have?"

Yes, Bob said he was aware of that fact.

"Well," continued George, "don't you see that the little breeze there is
stirring is blowing from us toward the camp? If there were any wolves
around, they would probably be on the other side of the gully, for it
would be a waste of time for them to prowl around here among these
sandhills, where they couldn't find even a rabbit to eat. The moment
they caught our wind they would scamper off, and then 'Good-bye,
prisoners.' I wish I knew where those Indians have staked out their
ponies, for I stand more in fear of them than I do of that sentry. If we
should get to windward of them, they would kick up a rumpus directly."

The longer Bob talked with George the more clearly the difficulties
attending his undertaking seemed to stand but before him, and the
greater grew his anxiety and impatience. If his attempt to surprise the
Indian camp failed, there was no telling when Mr. Wentworth's boys
would be heard of again. If it suited their captors to spare their
lives, they would doubtless be sold to some band who lived at a great
distance from the agency, and who would take the greatest pains to keep
their existence a profound secret. If they were ever given up at all, it
would only be after that particular band had been soundly thrashed for
some outrage, and then they would be brought forward as an element in
the "peace negotiations," their captors demanding a heavy ransom and
taking great credit to themselves for surrendering them. But this might
not happen for years, and during that time a great many things might
happen to the boys. They might become so completely broken down by cruel
treatment that their death would be a blessing, or else so thoroughly
infatuated with the Indian mode of life that, if left to themselves,
they would choose to go back to the wigwams of their savage masters
rather than return to the home of their father.

"It's now or never," said Bob to himself after he had thought the matter
over. "I don't wonder that Mr. Wentworth feels so spiteful, for if these
Indians are not killed during this scout, they will never be punished
for what they have done to him. The government is too tender-hearted to
touch them, and if Mr. Wentworth takes the law into his own hands, he
will be sure to suffer for it. They will go back to their agency to grow
fat on government grub and be kept warm in winter by government
blankets; and their agent, in order to prevent an investigation that
might take a few dollars out of his pocket, will be ready to swear that
they have never been off their reservation. I wonder how he would feel
if he saw his own children carried into captivity?"

For two long hours the weary troopers continued the march, stopping for
rest only when Bob and George climbed some sandhill to reconnoitre the
ground before them. The deep silence that brooded over the Staked Plains
was almost oppressive. The bare feet of the troopers gave out no sound
as they sank into the yielding sand, and all that could be heard was
their labored breathing as they walked behind their leader, trusting
implicitly to his guidance. They never uttered a word, but Bob's
impatience and nervousness would have kept his tongue in constant motion
had it not been for George, who gave him an energetic prod in the ribs
whenever he showed a disposition to become colloquial. He felt that he
must do something pretty soon or sink under his burden of
responsibility, which seemed to grow heavier the longer he walked;
consequently, when George stopped all of a sudden and silently pointed
his finger at a dense wall of trees that ran across their path, his
delight knew no bounds. The ravine in which the Indians were encamped
was close in front of them. The murmuring of the waterfall which came up
from its wooded depths was a pleasant sound to his ears, but he and his
troopers had much to do before they could quench their thirst at that
rippling stream.




CHAPTER XIII.

HE WINS IT FAIRLY.


As it was not necessary to waste any precious time in giving verbal
orders, a complete code of signals having been decided upon before they
left their horses, George at once threw himself upon his hands and
knees, and worked his way along the edge of the bluff until he reached a
position directly above the camp, the location of which was pointed out
by a little blaze, scarcely larger, apparently, than the flame of a
candle. He looked in vain for the sentry, and would have given something
handsome if there had been some one at hand to tell him just where he
was.

"If he still holds his position on the top of that sandhill, we are all
right," said George to himself, "but if he has taken the alarm, we are
all wrong. In that case the Indians have done one of two things: they
have either made ready to ambush us, or else they have fled, taking
their prisoners with them. Well, we shall soon know, for here goes for
the fight that none of us may ever come out of alive."

As these thoughts passed through George's mind he seized Bob's
waist-belt and gave it two jerks, which meant "Follow me." Then he crept
back along the line, and as he passed each trooper he took him by the
arm and pulled him around, so that his head pointed toward the
camp-fire. This meant a movement by the right flank. After this he and
Bob placed themselves in the centre of the line, the men giving way
right and left to make room for them, and at a given signal Bob stuck
his elbow into the ribs of the trooper to the left of him, while George
in a similar manner admonished the one on the right of himself; and the
advance began, the guide being centre. We mean by this that the men on
Bob's left kept themselves in their proper place in line by touching the
shoulder of the man next on their right, while those on George's right
hand kept within easy reach of the men next on their left, each member
of the line moving no whit slower or faster than the guides in the
centre, Bob and George. If _they_ stopped and listened and tried to
peer through the bushes in front of them to obtain a view of the camp,
the whole line stopped and listened and peered. When the guides advanced
the troopers did the same, their movements being conducted without a
whisper, and with such extreme caution that scarcely a leaf was heard to
rustle. It took them almost an hour to descend the bluff, which was
probably not more than a hundred feet in height, but the sight that
greeted them when the final halt was made more than repaid them for all
their toil. They had crept up within less than a dozen yards of the
fire, and the camp and all its inmates were in plain view of them.

Their first care was to find the boys, and the next to ascertain the
number and position of their adversaries. The boys were there, lying
side by side on a bed of leaves, with their arms thrown around each
other, and wrapped in slumber as peaceful, apparently, as ever came to
their eyes while they were safe under their father's roof. Every one of
the troopers shut his lips tightly at the sight of them, and half a
dozen cocked carbines were pointed over their unconscious heads, ready
to send to kingdom-come the first thing in the shape of a Kiowa that
dared approach them. They were not protected in any way from the night
air save by the branches of the trees which waved gently above them,
while every one of the four Indians who were lying around them was
wrapped up head and ears in a quilt or blanket which he had stolen
during the raid.

One sweeping glance was enough to enable Bob and George to take in all
these little details, and it is scarcely necessary to say that they were
highly elated over the promise of success which the situation seemed to
hold out to them. Bob would have been a little better satisfied if he
could have seen any way of taking the Indians alive, and so making a
"finished job of it," as he afterward told his friend George; but,
knowing that this was entirely beyond his power, he was about to give
the signal to advance when a most unexpected interruption occurred. They
heard the snapping of twigs behind them, accompanied by a slight
rustling among the leaves, such as might be made by some heavy body
working its way cautiously through the thick undergrowth. The astonished
troopers hugged the ground closely, holding their breath in suspense;
and in a second more, without a single footstep being audible, the
bushes parted and the form of an Indian warrior could be dimly seen
through the darkness.

"Beyond a doubt it is the sentry coming in to call his relief," thought
Bob. "_Now_, how am I going to act? Shall I let him go into the camp, or
not?"

Without pausing an instant, the Indian, all unconscious of danger,
approached the line, and might have passed through it between Bob and
Carey without discovering anything to excite his suspicions, had not the
former, acting upon the impulse of the moment, made up his mind that he
would not go back to his comrades without at least one prisoner to
reward him for his long and tiresome scout. Throwing out his arm, he
caught the warrior around the legs and lifting him from the ground threw
him upon his back. He fell across Carey and Loring, both of whom turned
like lightning and seized him, one trying to secure his arms, so that he
could not draw a weapon, and the other taking him by the throat.
Everything was done quickly, but not quickly enough to shut off the wild
yell with which the captive Indian awoke the echoes of the gully. Seeing
that all further attempts at concealment were useless, Bob and George
jumped to their feet.

"Forward with a cheer!" yelled the former. "Cover the boys, everybody."

This last order was hardly necessary, for each individual member of the
squad had secretly resolved to do that very thing, leaving his
companions to act as they pleased.

The Indians were wide awake and moving before their unlucky comrade's
yell had fairly left his lips. So quickly did they spring to their feet
that the troopers might have thought, if they had been allowed time to
think at all, that the savages had been merely keeping up an appearance
of sleep, so as to be ready to jump from their blankets at the very
first note of alarm. So well schooled were they, and so ready to act,
and to act quickly and intelligently in any emergency, that they did not
hesitate an instant. They did not even look to see from which way the
danger that threatened them was coming, but made a simultaneous rush for
their captives, intending, no doubt, to carry them away if they could,
or to kill them if they found themselves surrounded so that they could
not escape. But no Indian's hand touched those boys again that night.
Three of them fell dead before they had fairly left their tracks, and
the other, taking warning by their fate, dived into the bushes in much
the same way that a boy takes a "header" from a log, and got safely off,
in spite of the bullets which whistled about his ears and scattered the
leaves all over him. The troopers knew that he had got off unhurt,
because there was no blood on the trail which George took up the next
morning and followed to the place where the Indians had left their
horses--a little glade about a quarter of a mile from the camp in which
grass was abundant and water easy of access.

George at once made his way to the side of the captives, who were
sitting up on their bed of leaves, rubbing their eyes and looking about
in a bewildered sort of way, and throwing his arm around them spoke
soothing and encouraging words in their ears; while Bob, after ordering
one of his men to mend the fire, seized a brand from it and ran back to
see what had become of Carey and Loring. The fight was over, and Carey
was growling lustily over a wound in his arm which the slippery savage
had inflicted upon him, having managed in some mysterious way to gain
momentary possession of his knife; but Loring was unharmed and the
Indian was insensible. He had been knocked out of time by a vicious
whack from the butt of a carbine held in the hands of the enraged Carey.
The blow was not, however, as effective as the trooper intended it
should be, for it had expended a good deal of its power upon the bushes
which happened to be in the way, and instead of sending the Indian out
of the world altogether, it had only stunned him. He was powerless now.
His hands were securely confined by Loring's carbine-sling, and the
latter, having passed the Indian's blanket under his arms and brought
the ends together behind his back, was ready to drag his captive into
camp.

"I am no slouch--there isn't a boy in the troop, young or old, who can
take my measure on the ground--but if this fellow gave us a fair
specimen of an Indian's way of rough-and-tumble fighting, I don't want
to get hold of any more Indians.--He was a hard one, wasn't he?" said
Loring, appealing to his wounded comrade, who grunted out an emphatic
assent. "He didn't seem to be so very strong, but he was just a trifle
quicker than chain-lightning, and as slippery and wiry as--as--Why, an
eel isn't nowhere alongside of him."

"I wish I had whacked him over the head before he gave me this prod,"
said Carey, shaking his fist at the unconscious object of his wrath.
"It's my sword-arm too, and I'll just bet that the doctor won't let me
go on another scout for a month."

With Bob's aid the Indian was dragged into camp, and thrown down there
as if he had been a sack of corn. The fire was burning brightly (an
Indian builds a small fire and gets close to it, while a white man
builds a big one and backs away from it), the bodies of the slain
warriors had been dragged into the bushes out of sight, and their
weapons, saddles and bridles, which the troopers intended to carry back
to the fort with them as trophies of their prowess, had been collected
and deposited in a safe place.

George had been devoting himself to the boys, who did not seem to be at
all afraid, and were by no means so excited as he was. Their astonishing
courage called forth the unbounded admiration of the troopers, and the
pert answers they gave to the questions that were asked them made them
smile.

"Say, Bob, if you want to see what Texas boys are made of, come here,"
said George. "The older one answers to the name of Sheldon, and the
little fellow is Tommy. Sheldon says that if his brother had been a
little older and stronger the Indians never would have taken them to
their village, for they would have killed them and made their escape."

"Humph!" grunted Carey, whose wound seemed to put him in very bad humor.

"What makes you say that?" demanded Bob, turning upon him somewhat
sharply. "Don't you know that such things have been done before now?"

"By boys?" asked Carey.

"Yes, by boys," replied Bob.

"No, I don't know it," said the wounded trooper.

"It's a matter of history, any way," said George. "Two brothers, John
and Henry Johnson, aged respectively thirteen and eleven years of age,
were captured by two Delaware Indians on Short Creek, West Virginia, in
October, 1788. That very night they killed their captors by shooting one
and tomahawking the other."

"Did they get away?" asked Sheldon eagerly.

"Yes, sir, they got away. Now, I want to ask you a few questions--and,
Bob, I want you to pay attention to his replies.--Where have you been to
get so much mud on your boots?"

"Why, back there in the plains we came to a little bayou, and the banks
of it was all muddy; and the Injins they pulled us off the ponies and
made us walk into all that there mud, and then they laughed at us
because we didn't like it," answered the boy; and his ludicrous display
of rage over the indignity that had been put upon himself and his
brother made the troopers smile again.

"Go on," said George. "What did you do next?"

"Well, they took us out of the mud after a while, the Injins did, and
then one of 'em he took us on a pony and rode off by himself until he
found this party; and we've been with them ever since."

"What did I tell you?" exclaimed George, hitting Bob a back-handed slap
on the chest. "What do you think of my guessing now?"

"I think you are pretty good at it," answered Bob. "And seeing you
_are_, I wish you would try your hand in a new line. Suppose you take a
couple of men with you, and all our canteens and coffee-pots, and guess
your way down the bluff to the stream, and bring us back a supply of
water? We'll have a good fire going by the time you return, and then
we'll boil a cup of coffee."

"I'll do it," said George readily.

"And while you are guessing, guess at the probable movements of that
Indian who got away," continued Bob. "Will he be likely to trouble us
to-night?"

"He will not," was the confident reply. "Our party is too large. He will
make the best of his way home, you may depend upon it."

While George and the two troopers whom Bob detailed to accompany him
were gone after the water, those who remained in camp were not idle. One
bound up Carey's wounded arm, another brought in a bountiful supply of
fire-wood, others stood guard, and one assisted the corporal in
collecting a quantity of leaves and light branches, and went out with
him to signal to the four men who had been left behind with the horses.
They readily found the hill which had served as a lookout-station for
the warrior who was now a captive in their hands; and they knew it when
they found it, for there was the pile of bushes through which he had
looked while watching the trail, and the print of his body in the sand.
A fire was speedily lighted on the summit, and kept burning brightly to
guide the absent troopers to the captured camp. That little beacon
shining through the darkness must have been a welcome sight to their
eyes, for it told of the complete success of their companions and of the
rest and water that were to be found where they were.

When George returned to the camp after nearly half an hour's absence he
found the fire blazing cheerily, and the two rescued boys, who seemed
almost exhausted by their long journey, sleeping soundly beside it,
covered by a quilt which some kind-hearted trooper had thrown over their
shoulders. The troopers were laughing heartily but silently at Carey and
Loring, who seemed to bear their merriment with very bad grace.

"What's the matter now?" inquired George as he distributed the canteens
among them and placed the coffee-pots beside the fire.

"Come here and see for yourself," replied Loring, taking George by the
arm and leading him to the place where the captive Indian lay, all the
troopers following at his heels.

"Me good Injun," grunted the prisoner, who seemed to have recovered his
senses.

"So I perceive," replied George. "Good Indians steal stock and carry off
white boys, don't they?--But I don't see anything about him to laugh
at."

"Why, he's nothing but a kid," exclaimed Phillips, "and yet Carey and
Loring are both willing to confess that it was all they could do to
handle him. They told us a wonderful story about the terrible fight they
had before they could tie him, and so we took a look at him, expecting
to find him a giant; but instead of that--Well, you can see that he's
only a papoose."

George looked down at the boyish face and slender figure of the young
warrior, then at the two grizzly old veterans who had fought so hard to
capture him, and felt more than half inclined to laugh himself. Either
one of them could have strangled him with a finger and a thumb if he
could have got hold of him; but getting a good hold was the trouble. An
Indian makes up in suppleness and activity what he lacks in strength,
and it takes a good man to handle one. Of course the troopers were sorry
for their wounded comrade, but they had "got a joke" on him, and it was
a long time before he heard the last of it.

The men who had been left to take care of the horses arrived in about an
hour, and then George had another disagreeable task to perform, which
was to pilot the animals down to the water and find a feeding-ground for
them. Being entirely unacquainted with the gully and surrounding
country, it took him a long time to do this; but he accomplished it at
last, in spite of the darkness, and about one o'clock in the morning he
was at liberty to go to his blanket.

The troopers slept later than usual the next morning, for they were all
tired out; but Bob's loud call of "Catch up!" brought them to their feet
before the sun had risen high enough to send any of his rays into the
camp. As there was a good deal to be done and but little time to do it
in, four details were made, and certain duties assigned to each. The
first, which consisted solely of Loring, was ordered to dish up a cup of
coffee in a little less than no time; George and Phillips were
instructed to follow up the trail of the missing Indian and see where it
led to; Bob and a companion bent their steps toward the sandhill to
ascertain the whereabouts of the main body of the expedition; and the
others brought in the horses and gave them the grain that was left in
the saddle-pockets.

Before ascending the hill Bob and his companion gathered each an armful
of dry grass and weeds. These were deposited upon the highest part of
the hill and lighted by a match which Bob struck on his coat-sleeve. As
soon as the blaze was fairly started, but before the whole pile was
ignited, Bob smothered it by throwing on more grass and weeds; and when
this was done a column of smoke that could be seen at the distance of
fifty miles began to rise in the air.

"Now let me see," said Bob, pulling out the paper which Captain Clinton
had copied from his note-book when he started him on the trail. "I want
to say, 'Where are you, captain?' and how shall I say it?"

He ran his eye down the page and finally found these instructions:

"A detached party desiring to ascertain the position of the main body
will signal as follows: A long smoke of a minute's duration; three short
smokes, followed by half a minute's interval; two short smokes, with
half a minute's interval; one short smoke, followed immediately by a
long one. If the signal is observed, the reply will be the same. If no
reply is received in five minutes, repeat from some other and, if
possible, higher point, and so continue until an answering signal is
seen."

As the reader may not quite understand this, we will tell just how Bob
made the signal. He allowed the column of smoke to ascend just one
minute by his watch, then took a blanket from his shoulder and with a
quick movement threw it over the smoldering pile, holding two of the
corners tight to the ground, while his companion held the opposite
corners. This, of course, confined the smoke so that no more arose. At
the end of half a minute he raised the blanket three times in quick
succession, and three balloon-shaped clouds floated off over the
sandhills. Waiting half a minute, he lifted the blanket twice, and two
more little clouds arose. At the end of another half a minute he
permitted a single cloud to escape, and then threw the blanket off
altogether; whereupon a long, slender column, like the one that arose
when the fire was first started, shot up into the air. Then Bob seated
himself on the ground and waited rather anxiously for a reply; but he
was not obliged to wait long. Before the five minutes had elapsed an
answering smoke was seen; and though it was a long distance off, the
atmosphere was so clear, and the white clouds showed so plainly against
the blue sky, that the signal could be plainly read. It was the same as
the one Bob had just sent up, and so he knew that it was intended for
him.

This mode of signalling, which is usually called "telegraphing by
smokes," is in general use among the Plains Indians, and it was from
them that our army-officers serving on the border caught the idea. Of
course they have a system of their own, which is very different from
that of the Indians. The latter cannot read an army-signal, and neither
can the officers, with all their striving and scheming, gain a key that
will enable them to read the Indian code. It is as much of a mystery as
the manner in which a chief conducts a drill of his warriors or controls
them in battle without appearing to hold any communication with them.
Both these secrets are closely guarded, the Indians considering that it
would be "bad medicine" to reveal them to the white man.

"Did you see the exact spot from which that smoke arose?" Bob asked of
his companion.

"Yes," answered the trooper.

"Then fix it in your mind, so that you can point it out to George
Ackerman. Now that our work is done we will go back to camp."

Breakfast was soon despatched, and in less than half an hour the squad
was again on the move, three of the troopers, in order to accommodate
the rescued boys and the Indian captive, being obliged to "carry
double." Their route lay along the edge of the bluff, within easy reach
of water, only three halts being made--one for dinner, and two for the
purpose of sending up signals to Captain Clinton. As his replies, which
were promptly made, came from the same place, Bob became satisfied that
the captain was waiting for him. Of course this caused much speculation
among the troopers. Had the captain given up the pursuit, or had he
overtaken and scattered the thieves and recovered Mr. Wentworth's stock?
Bob was inclined to hold to the latter opinion.

[Illustration: TELEGRAPHING BY SMOKE.]

"The captain is a hard man to get away from when he once makes up his
mind for business," said he; "and I just know that he's got those
cattle, or the most of them. If he has, Mr. Wentworth is all right, for
we have got his boys. If your theory is correct--and I begin to believe
it is, for everything else has turned out just as you said it
would--Lieutenant Earle will come out at the little end of the horn,
won't he?"

"Some officer almost always has to do that," answered George. "But the
lieutenant will have some honor reflected upon him, if he doesn't win
any for himself, for it was a portion of his own troop, commanded by one
of his own non-commissioned officers, who rescued the boys."

About two hours before sunset the troopers began to call one another's
attention to the fact that the sandhills, among which they had been
marching all day long, were growing less in number and height, and to
congratulate themselves on drawing near to their journey's end. An hour
later they came to the last hill, and as they were riding by it a sentry
who had been stationed there presented himself to their view.




CHAPTER XIV.

"THREE CHEERS FOR THE 'BRINDLES'!"


"Hallo, Buel!" exclaimed Bob, recognizing in the sentry one of his own
company boys, "you'll let us in, won't you?"

"Well, I _am_ beat!" replied the man. "Corporal, you're a brick. Three
cheers for the 'Brindles'!"

He stood in the "position of a soldier," with his carbine at a "carry,"
and spoke in a low tone, for he knew that there were officers with
field-glasses not far away, and that he had no business to exchange
compliments with anybody after this fashion while he was on post. But
when he saw the captive Indian and Mr. Wentworth's boys he could not
restrain himself.

"Bob, the boys ought to give you a benefit," he added.

"We've got something to show for this scout, even if we are 'Brindles,'
haven't we?" said the corporal, holding himself very stiffly in his
saddle and looking straight before him, so as not to 'give the sentry
away.' "Have you beaten us any?"

"Not by a great sight."

"What have you done, anyway?"

"We've got the most of the stock back, but nary red. Where's Lieutenant
Earle?"

"Haven't seen him," answered Bob.

"We haven't seen him either, nor have we heard from him since that
courier arrived."

The troopers now found themselves on the border of a wide plain, whose
opposite side was bounded by a long line of willows, which fringed the
banks of a water-course. On the edge of the willows were gathered the
members of the main body, who, having been apprised by their sentinels
of the approach of Bob and his party, had assembled to see them come in.
Bob began to grow excited at once. He and his men had performed no
ordinary exploit, and so impatient was he to have his success known to
his comrades that he could not wait until he reached the camp to tell
his story.

"You fellows who carry double, ride out there and square yourselves
around, so that they can see that we have not returned empty-handed,"
commanded Bob, who forthwith proceeded to execute his own order by
placing the three men who "carried double" one behind the other,
broadside to the camp, so that the officers with their field-glasses
could observe that each horse had two riders on his back. "I declare I
feel like one of those old Roman conquerors--on a small scale; but in
order to carry out the role I ought to make one end of a lariat fast to
that Indian's neck and drag him into the camp, oughtn't I? That's the
way the Romans used to do with their captives, only they chained them to
their chariot-wheels. There you are!--Swing your caps, you kids, and
holler, to let your father know you are here."

The boys obeyed with alacrity, swinging their caps around their heads
and laughing and shouting by turns, while the two soldiers behind whom
they rode raised their own caps on the muzzles of their carbines and
joined in with a wild soldier yell. George Ackerman kept watch of the
camp through his glass to note the movements of its inmates and make
reports of the manner in which this demonstration was received by them.

"There's the captain," said he. "He is coming out in front of the men,
in company with some of the officers. Now they are all looking at us
through their glasses. Now the captain has taken down his glass and is
saying something. Here they come!"

It was evident that the captain had reported the result of his
observations, for as George uttered these last words and lowered his
glass the men broke into a run and dashed across the plain, raising
their charging-yell as they came.

"You fellows who carry double, take the post of honor," commanded Bob;
"ride at the head of the squad.--Say, boys," he added, facing about in
his saddle and speaking to the men behind him, "look out for Wentworth.
There was a look in his eye the last time I saw him that I didn't at all
like, and when he finds out that we have captured one of the Indians, he
may--"

"There he comes now!" exclaimed one of the troopers.

Bob looked toward the camp, and saw that his man had not been mistaken.
Behind the troopers, who were still running forward to meet their
returning comrades, but rapidly overhauling them with every jump of his
horse, was the father of the rescued boys. He rode without saddle,
bridle or hat, his long hair was streaming straight out behind him, he
carried in his hand the rifle with which he had done such deadly work
while he was defending his home, and he was constantly digging his heels
into the sides of his horse, as if he were trying to make him go faster.
The man could have but one object in view: that was Bob's opinion, and
it must have been Captain Clinton's opinion too, judging by his actions.
The latter had raised both hands to his face and stood with his head
thrown back, as if he were shouting out some orders; but if he gave any
they were drowned in the lusty cheers of the approaching troopers, who
ran as if they were engaged in a foot-race.

"That man certainly means mischief," said George.

"I am sure of it," replied the corporal. "But I should act in just the
same way if I were in his place. I'd put an end to that Indian in spite
of all the soldiers that ever wore the 'honored blue;' but that, I know,
would be very wrong, for this red imp is one of the government wards,
and nobody must presume to lay an ugly hand on him."

"What would be done with Mr. Wentworth if he should shoot your
prisoner?" asked George.

"'What would be done with him?'" repeated Bob, bitterly. "Why, he would
be put in arrest before he could say 'Jerusalem!' and the agent of the
Kiowas would insist on his being tried for murder, notwithstanding the
fact that this same Indian was one of the party that burned Mr.
Wentworth's house and carried his children into captivity. Why, George,
unless you are posted you have no idea--But I will tell you a short
story by and by. Just now I must attend to our friend Mr. Wentworth.
Stand by me, for I believe I shall need a helping hand before I get
through with him."

While this conversation was going on Bob had kept a watchful eye upon
the movements of Mr. Wentworth, who had by this time passed the troopers
and was guiding his horse so as to come up on the left flank of Bob's
squad. As soon as the latter became satisfied that this was the man's
intention, he rode out of the line and placed himself beside the captive
Indian, who was riding on Loring's horse and was by no means an
uninterested spectator of what passed before him. He too was keeping his
gaze directed toward Mr. Wentworth, whom he doubtless recognized.

"White man very angry--heap mad--as mad, in fact, as a wet hen," said
Bob, trying to imitate an Indian's way of talking, but making a sad mess
of it in his excitement. "He's mad at you for carrying his boys off, and
he's going to shoot you dead--heap dead--as dead as a door-nail; and
he'll serve you just right, too."

"I hope he won't miss the red and hit me," said Loring.

"You needn't be afraid of that, for these Texans are all good shots,"
answered Bob; adding in a lower tone, "I'll just tell you what's a fact,
Loring: I wouldn't interfere with him if I could help it."

The young savage understood what Bob said, but not a muscle of his face
changed. If he had been an old warrior, he would probably have begun his
death-chant; but having performed no deeds of which he could boast, he
remained silent and calmly awaited the fate that would have been
inevitable had it not been for George Ackerman's skill in horsemanship.

The animal on which Mr. Wentworth was mounted was evidently accustomed
to being ridden without a bridle, for his master guided him with the
greatest ease. When he had almost reached the squad he suddenly swerved
from his course, in obedience to a signal conveyed to him by a quick
movement of his rider's body, and galloping swiftly around the head of
the line stopped short on the other flank. By this unexpected change of
tactics the enraged father had gained a position on the unguarded side
of the prisoner, and if he had acted as soon as his horse came to a
standstill he would have accomplished his purpose in spite of
everything; but he could not resist the temptation to talk for just a
moment, and that moment's delay defeated him. Cocking his rifle with
great deliberation, he said fiercely,

"You have eaten salt in my house, you have slept by my fire, you have
drunk from my spring when you were thirsty, you Indian dog, and now--"

When the man had gone thus far rage choked his utterance, and he could
not say another word. He drew his rifle to his shoulder, but the muzzle,
instead of covering the head of the Indian, covered the person of George
Ackerman, who was coming toward him with all the speed his horse could
put forth.

The boy had sprung into life and activity the instant he witnessed Mr.
Wentworth's cunning manoeuvre, for he knew what it meant. Giving a pull
at his left rein, at the same time touching his horse lightly with the
spurs, the animal wheeled like a flash on his hind feet, and, dashing
through the line behind Bob Owens (some of the troopers afterward
declared that he jumped clear over Bob's horse), brought his rider to
the right side of the Indian just in time to intercept the deadly aim.
In another second George had seized the rifle with both hands, and a
terrific struggle began between him and Mr. Wentworth for the possession
of the weapon. In less time than it takes to tell it the man, having no
stirrups to support him, was jerked off his horse, and before he could
recover himself and plant his feet firmly on the ground the rifle was
twisted out of his grasp, and the bullet contained in the chamber was
sent whistling harmlessly off over the sandhills.

"No more of that!" exclaimed Bob, who rode up just half a minute too
late to be of any assistance. "Keep quiet now, or you'll go back to camp
with a guard over you."

"Mr. Wentworth," said George, bending down from his saddle and laying
his hand upon the angry man's shoulder, "your good sense must tell you
that the corporal can't stand peaceably by and see his prisoner shot.
What are you thinking of?"

"Give me that gun," panted Mr. Wentworth, who was white to the lips and
trembling in every limb. "I'll--I'll--"

"You'll do nothing but behave yourself," interrupted Bob. "You can't
have that rifle again until Captain Clinton says so, for you don't know
how to act when you have it in your hands; you point it around too loose
and reckless. Haven't you something besides revenge to think of now?
Can't you see that we have brought your boys back to you safe and
sound?"

The man's face softened at once. Tears came to his eyes, and darting
quickly around Bob's horse he ran up to his children, and, pulling them
both to the ground at once, folded them in his arms. But we will not say
any more about that meeting, will we? The joy of a family reunited under
circumstances like these is something too sacred to be intruded upon
even by a sympathizing pen, isn't it? Even the troopers, some of whom
had witnessed many an affecting scene, could not stand it, but turned
away their heads and drew their hands hastily across their eyes, as if
to brush away something that seemed to be obscuring their vision. One of
them caught Mr. Wentworth's horse, and after the latter had mounted and
taken his boys up with him, one in front and the other behind, the squad
continued its march toward the camp.

When Bob came to look in front of him, he found that the appearance of
things had changed somewhat. The comrades who had started out to meet
him were no longer advancing in a compact body. They had halted and
drawn themselves up in two parallel lines, facing each other, and
leaving room enough between them for Bob and his squad to pass through.

"Hallo!" exclaimed the delighted corporal. "The boys have got up a
reception for us, and we must meet it in good shape.--Attention, squad!
Draw sabres!--Loring, ride on ahead with Mr. Wentworth.--George, come up
on my right."

When these orders were issued the men promptly fell into line,
conversation ceased on the instant, tobacco was knocked out of pipes
that had but just been filled, carbines were adjusted in
soldier-fashion, caps that had been worn with the peak behind were
turned right side in front, and twelve bright blades leaped from their
scabbards. In this order the successful troopers rode by their comrades,
who cheered them loudly, and then fell in behind and followed them into
camp, marching in column of fours. Bob at once rode up to Captain
Clinton's fire, and dismounted to make his report, which he did in this
way:

"I have the honor, sir, to report that we surprised five Indians in camp
last night, captured one, killed three and released Mr. Wentworth's
boys."

"Good for you, corporal!" exclaimed the captain, his astonishment
getting the better of him for the moment. "Anybody hurt on your side?"

"One wounded, sir. Private Carey received a knife-thrust in the right
arm while assisting Private Loring to capture the Indian."

"Very good," said the captain, resuming his official tones and dignity
at the same time. "Stake out your horses, and then come back here. I
want to hear all the particulars. What was the cause of that disturbance
out there on the plain?"

"I was the cause of it, cap, you bet," exclaimed Mr. Wentworth, whose
face did not look much as it did when he galloped out to meet Bob and
his squad. Then it was disturbed with passion; now it was beaming with
joy. "I'd ha' sent that Injin to the happy land o' Canaan in a little
less than the shake of a buck's tail if Ackerman hadn't stopped me, you
bet."

"It was a good thing for you that he did stop you," said the captain
quietly. "You would have brought yourself into serious trouble by such a
proceeding."

"I know that," said Mr. Wentworth, "but who cares for trouble when his
dander's up? Say, cap, may I have my rifle? Ackerman took it away from
me."

"You may have it on condition that you will make no more attempts on the
life of this prisoner," replied the captain. "There is a law to deal
with such fellows as he is."

"Where in the world is it, I'd like to know?" exclaimed Mr. Wentworth
fiercely. "It hasn't got out here to Texas yet. If I had shot him, as I
meant to do, you would have had a guard over me in no time; but he came
with a band of his friends and set fire to my house, and carried off my
little boys, and killed my herdsmen, and drove off my stock; and you,
knowing it all, stand here, with your hundred and twenty blue-coats,
and tell me that I must not touch him. Your colonel will give him up
when his agent makes a demand for him, and he'll go back to his
reservation, and the government will feed him on good food and give him
good clothes, and some rascally trader will sell him more powder and
balls to kill white folks with; but if _I_--Dog-gone my
buttons!--Ackerman, give me that rifle."

It was plain that Mr. Wentworth's "dander" was still "up"--'way up. The
listening troopers exchanged glances of approval with one another, and
would have cheered him if they had dared. Being a civilian, the man was
at liberty to talk pretty much as he pleased; but if one of their own
number had made such an exhibition of temper in the presence of an
officer, he would have been punished for it.

"We will not discuss that matter," said the captain calmly. "I know my
business and attend to it strictly, leaving the agents to look out for
their own affairs. They are not responsible to me, or to you either, for
the manner in which they do the work entrusted to them."

"All right, cap," said Mr. Wentworth, picking up one of his boys and
then lowering him carefully to the ground. "Mum is the word, if you say
so. But I haven't heard you tell Ackerman to give me that rifle yet."

"Neither have I heard you make that promise," was the reply.

"Well, I'll make it, but I tell you I hate to, mightily."

The captain smiled, and nodded to George, who rode up and handed over
the Winchester.

"She's a good one, cap, and when she speaks she means business--_she_
does," said Mr. Wentworth, holding the recovered weapon off at arm's
length and gazing at it with admiring eyes. "She is sure death on
Kiowas, for she knows I have got something ag'inst them. She rubbed out
ten of 'em during the last fight she was in, and she'll spoil the good
looks of many more of them before I hand her over to my oldest boy for
good.--Put her on your shoulder, Sheldon, and come on."

Lifting his youngest child in his arms, Mr. Wentworth walked away,
Sheldon marching proudly by his side with the rifle on his shoulder, and
the horse following quietly at his heels. Then Bob and George rode away
with the squad, the troopers gradually dispersed, and the captain and
his officers went back to the blankets on which they had been dozing
away the time while waiting for Corporal Owens.

If it had not been for the fact that he had nearly a thousand head of
recaptured stock on his hands, the captain would have set out for the
fort at once; but it is almost impossible to drive Texas cattle during
the night, for they are about half wild, anyway, and as easily stampeded
as a herd of buffaloes. Under favorable circumstances two men who
understand their business can take care of a herd of five hundred of
them; but this stock which the captain had just recovered from the
Indians had grown so unmanageable during the short time they had been in
the possession of the raiders, who had pushed them ahead night and day
at their greatest speed, that it took thirty well-mounted troopers to
keep them within bounds. If they became quieted down during the night,
the captain intended to set out for the fort with the main body of his
men early the next morning, leaving a few of his troopers to assist Mr.
Wentworth to drive the cattle in.

"I say, corporal," exclaimed Carey as Bob led his squad away, "where
does Wentworth hang out? What mess does he grub with?"

"I don't know," answered Bob. "I saw him going toward the other end of
the camp."

"Now, such work as that won't do," continued Carey. "He'll go up there
among those high-toned Grays or Blacks, and they will honey around those
boys of his and make much of them, and cut us Brindles completely out of
their good graces. They belong to us, and they ought to stay with us;
don't you say so?"

Bob replied that he did say so.

"Can't we bring them into our mess?" asked Carey.

"You can try. I'll take care of your horse if you want to make the
attempt."

Carey at once dismounted, and started back toward the upper end of the
camp, and Bob rode on to find the place where his troop had staked out
their horses. While he is looking for it we will explain what the words
"Grays," "Blacks" and "Brindles," as used by Private Carey, meant.

One of the first things to be done in a new regiment of cavalry, or in
an old one that has just been remounted, is to "color the horses." We
mean by this that the animals are divided into lots according to their
color, the blacks being placed in one lot, the grays in another, the
whites in another, and so on. After these divisions are made there are
always some "off" horses, such as roans and browns, which are put into a
lot by themselves and called the "brindles." The ranking captain then
makes his choice of the colors. For the sake of illustration, we will
suppose that he prefers to have his company mounted on black horses. He
first takes the finest animal in the lot for his own use, his first
lieutenant comes next, the second lieutenant next, the first sergeant
next, and so on down through all the sergeants and corporals, each one
selecting according to his rank. Then those of the privates who have
proved themselves to be the best soldiers are called up one by one, and
after they have made their selections the shirks and grumblers, like
Bristow and Gus Robbins, have to take those that are left.

The captain who is second in command makes the next choice of colors,
and his horses are distributed in the same way. The whites are generally
chosen next to the last, not because they are not as good or as handsome
as the others, but for the reason that it is harder work for the men to
keep them clean, and in action they present conspicuous marks for the
rifles of the enemy. "The brindles," the horses of all colors and of no
color at all to speak of, are the only ones left, and the lowest company
commander must take them because he has no choice. He does not like
them, and neither do his men, because the troop that is doomed to ride
them cannot make so fine appearance on dress-parade as the others do,
and for the reason that the Brindles are the butt of all the jokes that
old soldiers can play upon one another. When we have said that we have
said a good deal, for if there is any mischief that a lot of veterans
will not think of when they have a leisure hour on their hands, we don't
know what it is.

When the horses were "colored" at Fort Lamoine the brindles fell to the
lot of Lieutenant Earle, as he was the lowest company commander, all the
others being captains. This was the troop to which Bob Owens belonged,
and, in common with its other members, he had suffered from the
practical jokes that had been played upon him by the more fortunate
troopers. But of late these jokes were not as frequent as they had
formerly been, for the "Brindles" had proved themselves to be the best
of soldiers. When their achievements were taken into consideration they
led every troop in the garrison. They had gallantly borne their part in
every duty they were called on to perform, their non-commissioned
officers had invariably been successful when sent out in pursuit of
deserters, and now one of them had done something for which the members
of his regiment were glad to honor him in the way we have described.
During the rest of Bob's life at Fort Lamoine but little was said about
the despised Brindles; but if any trooper _did_ forget himself and make
disparaging remarks concerning them or their "ringed, streaked and
striped" horses, some listening Brindle would promptly interrupt him
with--

"Look here, Bub, we didn't enlist to show ourselves off on dress-parade.
When you Blacks" (or Grays or Chestnuts, as the case might be, the
offending trooper being designated by the color of the horses on which
his company was mounted) "have followed an Indian trail across the
Staked Plains, and been burned up by an August sun, and had your mouths
and throats filled so full of sand that you couldn't tell the truth for
a whole month, and have surprised a party of hostiles in their camp,
and rescued two prisoners alive and unharmed,--when you have done all
that, you can talk; until then hold your yawp. That feat has never been
accomplished but once in the Department of Texas, and then it was
accomplished by _our_ boys, the Brindles of the ----th Cavalry."

Bob and his men were proud of that exploit, and, what was more, they did
not mean to be robbed of any of the honor they had won. That was one
reason why they wanted to bring Mr. Wentworth and his boys into their
mess. They supposed they were going back to the fort with Captain
Clinton's command, and they wanted to carry those boys through the gate
themselves. But, as it happened, the captain had decided upon something
else, and by that decision had unconsciously given Bob's lucky squad of
Brindles an opportunity to add to their laurels. We shall see what use
they made of it.




CHAPTER XV.

MORE BAD LUCK FOR MR. WENTWORTH.


While Bob and his men were staking out their horses they were besieged
by anxious Brindles who wanted to know just where they had been and what
they had done during their absence. No incident connected with the
experience of their successful comrades was deemed too trivial for their
notice. Bob and the rest answered their questions as fast as they were
able, and asked a good many in return. They learned that Captain Clinton
had fallen in with the stolen cattle about one o'clock that morning, but
the Indians they had hoped to find with them were not to be seen. The
captain had pursued them so closely that they did not have time to drive
the stock into the Staked Plains, to die there of thirst, and neither
did they harass the column, as George said they would. Their force was
too small to accomplish anything by it. The captain had spent all the
forenoon in gathering up the stock, and it was now feeding on the
prairie close by, guarded by a large squad of troopers.

"I'll tell you what's a fact, boys," said one of the Brindles. "This
raid must have been a big thing, for just after you left us we struck
the trail of a large drove that joined ours, and a little farther on we
found another. But they were both older than our own, so the scout said,
and the drove we followed was left behind as a sort of bait for us to
swallow, while the main herd was driven off."

"Why didn't you go on after the main herd?" asked Bob.

"It would have been of no use. It had too much of a start; and besides,
we have already got just as much on our hands as we can attend to. We
have been all day gathering up the cattle we have got, and it is just
all we can do to hold fast to them. The fellows up there must attend to
the rest."

By "the fellows up there" the troopers meant to indicate the cavalry
attached to the several posts north of the Staked Plains.

When Bob went back to the captain's head-quarters, George, being a
privileged character, went with him. The officer questioned them
closely in regard to their movements, took copious notes to assist him
in making out his report to the colonel, and by the time he got through
he came to the conclusion that the two young men deserved especial
mention for the skill and courage they had exhibited. He rewarded them
on the spot by giving them more work to do--some that was not supposed
to have any danger in it, but which, nevertheless, gave them an
opportunity to show whether the success that had attended them during
their last scout was owing to good luck or good management.

"I am more than satisfied, because you have accomplished more than I
expected of you," said the captain as he put his note-book into his
pocket. "As you will probably have some hard riding to do to-morrow, I
will see that you are allowed a good night's rest."

"Are we going back to the fort in the morning, sir?" asked George.

Although Bob was fully as anxious as his companion was to know what the
captain meant by saying that he and his squad would probably have some
hard riding to do the next day, he never would have dared to ask such a
question; and if he had, the officer, if he had made any reply at all,
would very likely have told him that he would find out all about it in
due time. But he expressed no surprise at George's inquisitiveness.

"_I_ am going back to fort," said he, "but you and the corporal will
have to stay and help Mr. Wentworth with the cattle. You will be of more
use to him, George, than half a dozen green hands, for you know how to
drive stock and can act as instructor to the rest. You know where
Holmes's ranche is, I suppose? Well, I shall want the corporal to stay
with Mr. Wentworth until he gets there, and then you will have to guide
the squad to the fort. If you should happen to meet any raiders on the
way, why take them in," added the captain with a smile.--"Corporal, is
Carey badly hurt?"

"He grumbles a good deal, sir, but I think it is more from anger than
pain."

"Perhaps you had better take a man in his place and let him go to the
fort with us, so that the doctor can look at his arm," said the captain.

"I tell you there is nothing like having friends at court," said Bob as
he and George walked away. "Until you came among us I didn't know that
these officers could be so very friendly and good-natured. Why, George,
if I knew the country as well as you do, and could get scout's pay, I
would stay in the army all my life. We have got a sort of roving
commission now, and I hope we can do something with it before we go back
to the fort."

Details for such duties as this which had just been assigned to Corporal
Owens are about the only recreations that fall to the lot of a private
soldier on the Plains, and they are eagerly sought after. Being almost
always commanded by a sergeant or corporal who has proved to the
satisfaction of his superiors that he can be trusted, the men never fail
to enjoy themselves to the fullest extent. It is a great relief to them
to be entirely out of reach of their Argus-eyed officers, who are so
prompt to take them to task for the least neglect of duty.

When they reached the place where the Brindles were encamped, they found
that Carey had been successful in his mission. He had brought Mr.
Wentworth and his boys back with him, and the troopers were crowded
about them listening to Sheldon's account of his experience among the
Kiowas.

"Get all you can out of them, boys," exclaimed Bob, "for you will not
see them after to-night."

"Why won't we?" asked half a dozen troopers at once.

"Because they are not going to the fort. They are going to Holmes's
ranche, wherever that is, and we're going to see them safely there with
the stock."

"We? who?"

"Our same old squad--all except Carey."

The owner of that name, whose face had lighted up with pleasure, jumped
to his feet with an angry exclamation. "What do you mean by that,
corporal?" he demanded.

"It's no fault of mine, Carey," replied Bob. "The captain thinks you had
better go to the fort, so that the doctor can look at your wound."

Carey made no reply, but elbowed his way through the crowd and started
toward the other end of the camp. In a few minutes he was standing in
front of Captain Clinton with his hand to his cap.

"What is it, Carey?" asked that officer after he had returned the
salute.

"My respects to you, sir," answered the trooper, "and, if I might take
the liberty, I'd like to know why I am to be left behind while the rest
of our squad goes off on a picnic with them cattle?"

"Why, you are wounded," said the captain.

"Just a little scratch, sir," protested the trooper. "But even if I had
no right arm at all, I could ride and shoot, and when it came to yelling
I'd be there too."

"Very good. If you think you can stand it, go on."

"Thank you, sir. I knew you wouldn't go back on old Carey. I've been in
every muss my troop has been in, and nobody ever hinted that I didn't do
my duty."

The captain nodded his head and waved his hand in token of dismissal,
and the trooper hurried away.

Up to this time George Ackerman had always messed with the officers, but
that night he took supper with Bob's squad, because both he and they
considered that he belonged to it. During the progress of the meal he
reminded the corporal that the latter had promised to tell him a story.

"Oh yes," said Bob, after thinking a moment. "I was telling you, I
believe, that if Mr. Wentworth killed that Indian he would be arrested
and tried for murder. Well, that's an Indian's idea of justice, and it
seems to be the agents' idea too. The Indians think they have a perfect
right to kill and scalp whenever they feel like it, but if a white man
kills one of them it is an awful thing. If they can't get hold of the
man who did the shooting or any of his relations, they look to the
government for pay. On a certain occasion a scouting-party of ten men
was surprised and utterly wiped out. The surprise was so complete that
every one of the party was killed at the first fire, with the exception
of a corporal, who had just time to knock over two of the reds before he
too was shot. Shortly afterward a peace was patched up, and a band of
braves came in, bringing with them an old woman for whom they asked a
government pension because her two sons had fallen in battle. Inquiries
were made, and it turned out that these two sons were the very Indians
who had been killed by the corporal. What do you think of such
impudence?"

George did not know what to think of it, and probably the reader doesn't
either; but this very incident is on record.

By daylight the next morning the camp was deserted. The main body of the
troops was riding rapidly toward Fort Lamoine, and a few miles behind it
came the herd which Captain Clinton had recaptured. It was moving
leisurely along in front of Mr. Wentworth and George, who controlled it
with less difficulty than the rest of the squad would have experienced
in managing a dozen cattle. Behind them came Bob and his men, with the
two boys, who were mounted on a couple of their father's horses which
had been found with the herd. George's quick eye had already noticed
that there were at least half a dozen different brands among the cattle,
and he told himself that when the animals bearing these brands had been
delivered up to their lawful owners, Mr. Wentworth would have very
little stock left.

Bob and his troopers enjoyed this "picnic" by being lazy. They had
nothing to do worth speaking of but to follow along in the rear of the
herd and talk to the boys, the most of the work being performed by
George and Mr. Wentworth, who during the first part of the journey
managed the cattle both day and night. They offered to assist in any way
they could, but the practised herders did not need them, and besides,
they were afraid to trust them.

"I don't want to lose these steers and horses again, after all the
trouble I have had to get them," Mr. Wentworth always replied. "I know
you are good soldiers, or else you couldn't have got my boys back for
me; but you can't herd cattle. The least awkward movement on your part
would send them galloping back toward the Staked Plains again. Wait
until they get over their fright, and then you can try your hands at
guarding them during the night."

On the afternoon of the fifth day Bob noticed that George's field-glass
was often brought into requisition both by himself and Mr. Wentworth,
and on riding forward to inquire the cause of it, he was informed that
they were looking for Mr. Taylor's ranche.

"And who is Mr. Taylor?" was Bob's next question.

"He is one of Mr. Wentworth's neighbors who was raided by the Indians.
We know it, for we have some of his cattle with us; but whether or not
they did him any damage beyond stealing his stock, we don't know; and we
can't tell, either, until we find his house if it is still standing, or
the ruins of it if it has been destroyed."

"Then we must be getting pretty near our journey's end," said Bob, whose
arms and shoulders began to ache when he thought of the tedious routine
of drill and guard-duty upon which he must enter as soon as he returned
to the fort.

"I don't know what you mean by _near_," replied George. "The fort is all
of a hundred and fifty miles from here, and we are not going toward it.
We are going toward Holmes's ranche; and even if we have the best of
luck, it will take us two weeks to get there."

"That sounds better," said Bob, who was greatly relieved. "When you
spoke of Mr. Wentworth's neighbors, I was afraid that our
pleasure-excursion was about to be brought to an end, for he doesn't
live so _very_ far from the fort, you know."

"It's just over there," shouted Mr. Wentworth at this moment. "I see
cattle, and that proves that the raiders didn't scoop Taylor as they did
me. Now look sharp; we've got rounding out enough to do already."

"What does he mean by that?" asked Bob.

"He means that we mustn't allow our cattle to mix in with Mr. Taylor's,
for if we do we shall have to round them all out again. By 'rounding
out' we mean separating the different herds from each other; and that is
something that none but good herdsmen can do. It requires skill and a
big stock of patience, I tell you. Just let a few green hands try it,
and see how much they would make at it. Why, they would scare the cattle
so that they would run clear out of the State."

Although Mr. Wentworth had declared that Mr. Taylor's ranche was "just
over there," our friends did not reach it that day, nor until late in
the afternoon of the next. Before they got there they knew just what Mr.
Taylor's experience with the Kiowa raiders had been, for they had passed
two or three of his herds, whose keepers had told them all about it. The
Indians had suddenly made their appearance, coming from the south, and
driving before them a large number of cattle; and although they had not
come within five miles of Mr. Taylor's ranche, they had picked up one of
his small herds which happened to be in their path.

Our friends camped that night close by Mr. Taylor's ranche, which proved
to be a perfect little fort. It was built of heavy stone, was well
supplied with provisions, and defended by five stalwart fellows who were
armed with Winchester rifles. The raiders would have had a nice time of
it if they had come there. The owner listened in great surprise to Mr.
Wentworth's story, made much of his boys, and would not let him and
George "round out" the stock that bore his brand.

"You're welcome to the steers, neighbor," said he. "I've got more left
than I can take care of if the Kiowas bounce me as earnestly as they did
you, and you will need them to help you start a new herd."

This same thing was repeated by every one of the half a dozen other
ranchemen to whom Mr. Wentworth offered to surrender their stock. They
all sympathized with him, and wanted to aid him by every means in their
power. The result was, that our friends arrived within one day's march
of their journey's end with just as many cattle as they had when they
left the Staked Plains. Although Mr. Wentworth had been "completely
cleaned out," he was still worth something like twenty thousand dollars.

George and his party made their last camp a short distance from the
cabin of a squatter, who rode over to see them during the evening. He
went home about ten o'clock, and George and his companions lay down on
their blankets, leaving the herd to the care of four mounted troopers.
The latter, who during the journey had exhibited the greatest eagerness
to learn something of the mysteries of cattle-herding, had so far
progressed in knowledge and skill as to be able to stand guard at night,
and to give George and Mr. Wentworth an opportunity to obtain the rest
of which they began to stand so much in need. About midnight George
mounted his horse and rode around the herd to assure himself that
everything was just as it should be. He went on horseback, because
everybody rides while working about Texas cattle. If a man should
venture among them on foot during the daytime, his life would be in
danger; and if he went around them at night, he would probably stampede
the whole herd.

"All serene," said Loring, who was the first guard George encountered
during his rounds. "The moon shines so brightly that I can see the
movements of every steer in the drove."

"If we were a little nearer the river perhaps things wouldn't be quite
so serene," answered George. "The Mexicans take just such a night as
this for their raids."

About an hour after George had retired to his blanket Loring noticed
that the cattle began to show signs of uneasiness. Those that were
standing up began to move about, those that were lying down arose and
moved about with them, and presently the whole herd was in motion. The
cattle did not attempt to run away, but walked restlessly about, as if
they were unable to find a place that suited them.

"Suke, thing! suke, thing!" said Loring coaxingly.

The travelled reader would have said at once that Loring was a
Southerner; and if he could have heard Phillips on the other side of the
cattle trying to soothe them with "Co-boss! co-boss!" he would have said
that Phillips was from the North. But the cattle did not understand
either of them, or if they did they paid no attention to them. Their
restlessness increased every moment, and finally Loring, good soldier
though he was, deserted his post and started for camp as fast as he
could make his horse walk.

"Ackerman," said he in an excited voice, "get up. There is something
wrong with those cattle."

George was on his feet in an instant. One glance at the herd was enough.

"I should say there was something wrong!" he exclaimed. "How long has
this thing been going on?"

"Not more than five minutes."

"Which way are they looking," continued George.

"Every way, but the most of them keep their heads in that direction,"
said Loring, waving his arm toward the south.

"Call everybody in camp while I speak to Bob and Mr. Wentworth. No noise
now. I am afraid we are going to have trouble."

In less than two minutes all the troopers had been aroused, and George
was holding an earnest consultation with Mr. Wentworth and the corporal.
"I've seen cattle act that way before," said he, speaking as rapidly as
he could make his tongue move, for time was precious; "and if we were a
little nearer the river I could easily tell what is the matter with
them; but I never heard of the Greasers coming so far into the country
as this, and it may be nothing but nervousness that's troubling them.
My advice would be to mount the men and move them quietly in line on the
north side of the herd, and perhaps by making such a show of numbers we
can keep them within bounds until they are quieted down.--What do you
say, Mr. Wentworth?"

"It is the only thing that can be done," replied Mr. Wentworth, who
seemed to be greatly excited and alarmed; "and even that is a slim
chance.--Make haste, corporal. Do all you can for me, for if I lose this
herd I shall be ruined, sure enough."

"Catch up!" commanded Bob.

"Look here," said George, seizing his friend by the shoulder and
speaking with all the earnestness he could throw into his tones: "if you
get in line in front of those cattle, and they start to run toward you,
don't try to stop them, for you can't do it, any more than we could stop
those buffaloes the other night. Run before them, and gradually draw off
to the right or left of them, and you will get safely off; otherwise
they will certainly run over you. But I am afraid it is too late to do
anything," added George as he noted the increasing restlessness of the
cattle.

"It is too late! it is too late!" exclaimed Mr. Wentworth, rubbing his
hands nervously together. "There they go!"

Even as he spoke a noise like the rumbling of distant thunder sounded in
their ears, and instantly the whole herd made off at the top of its
speed. Looking over the mass of horns and tails that was tossed wildly
in the air, the troopers were horrified to see Phillips standing
directly in front of it. Being fully determined to do his duty to the
utmost, the brave fellow sat in his saddle, swinging his arms about his
head, and no doubt shouting at the top of his voice to stop the advance
of the frightened herd, which was bearing down upon him with the
resistless power of an avalanche.

"The man is crazy!" cried George in great alarm. Then, raising both
hands to his face and using them as a speaking-trumpet, he yelled, with
all the power of his lungs,

"Run! run for your life!"

Phillips afterward said that he did not hear what George said to him--in
fact, he couldn't hear anything but the noise of those hoofs--but,
seeing that if he remained where he was his death was certain, he
wheeled his horse and fled with the speed of the wind. The last his
friends saw of him was as he dashed over the top of a ridge, with the
stampeded cattle close behind him. When they were all out of sight and
the rumble of their hoofs had died away in the distance, the troopers
turned to look at Mr. Wentworth. He stood with his hands in his pockets
gazing disconsolately in the direction in which the herd had
disappeared, but had nothing to say.

"Now, here's a go!" whispered Bob, giving George a nudge in the ribs
with his elbow. "What am I to do? This is something Captain Clinton
didn't think to provide for, isn't it? I was ordered to go to Holmes's
ranche with Mr. Wentworth, but I wasn't told to follow up and collect
his cattle if they were stampeded."

"You mustn't think of following them up," said George decidedly. "There
is no man in the world who could get that same herd together again, for
it will join others as soon as it gets over its fright; and how could we
tell these cattle from others bearing the same brand? They are gone, and
that's all there is of it. You must mount at once and see if you can
find anything of Phillips."

"All right!--Mr. Wentworth," said Bob, "we are very sorry for the loss
you have sustained, but we have done all we could for you."

"I know it, corporal, and I am very grateful to you and to the captain,
who was kind enough to send you with me. Such things as these will
happen sometimes, in spite of everything. Now I hardly know what to do."

Neither would anybody else have known what to do under the same
circumstances. Mr. Wentworth had no home, no property except his rifle
and the horses he and his boys rode, no work to do, and but little to
eat in his haversack. It was a trying situation for a man who but a few
days before had been worth a fortune, and almost any one would have been
disheartened.

"I'll tell you what you can do," said George. "You can easily find your
way to the Ackerman settlement, and if you go there and give Mr. Gilbert
a note of introduction which I will write for you, he will take care of
you until you can decide upon something."

George did not feel at liberty to tell Mr. Wentworth all he had on his
mind. As soon as he returned to the fort he intended to write to his
guardian, asking him if he might furnish Mr. Wentworth with a
sufficient number of cattle from his own herds to give the impoverished
man a new start in life. Of course Mr. Wentworth had a few cattle of his
own among those that had just run off, but it would take some time to
gather them up; and as he would not want to be troubled with his boys
while he was engaged in the work, George intended to ask Mr. Gilbert to
take care of them during their father's absence, and to lend Mr.
Wentworth a few good herdsmen to assist him in getting his stock
together. While he was thinking about it, and before Mr. Wentworth could
thank him for his generous offer, something happened which told them
very plainly that the stampede that had just taken place was not owing
to the nervousness of the cattle, but to the presence of those of whom
George Ackerman had every reason to stand in fear.

Their attention was first attracted by some unusual sound. They could
not have told what it was or from which direction it came, but they all
heard it, and waited for it to be repeated, that they might locate and
define it. There was a moment's silence, and then a chorus of wild yells
arose on the night air, accompanied by the rapid discharge of firearms.
The troopers looked at one another in blank amazement, and then at
George, who was not long in assigning a cause for the disturbance.

"The Greasers are attacking the squatter," he exclaimed; and he was
quite as much astonished to be called upon to say it as the troopers
were to hear it. It must be a strong and daring band that would venture
so far into the country, and almost involuntarily George whispered the
name of Fletcher. Bob was quick to decide upon his course. He knew just
what Captain Clinton would expect of him if he were there.

"Mr. Wentworth," said he, "we must lend that man a helping hand. As you
can't go with us on account of your boys, you will have to look out for
yourself and them."

"And I am just the man who can do it," replied Mr. Wentworth. "Good-bye
and good luck to you! Shoot hard, and shoot to hit."

"How cool and confident he is! I wish I had half his courage," thought
Bob as he ordered his men into their saddles, following it up with the
commands, "Forward! Trot! gallop!"

The troopers fell into line as they moved off, and a few yards in
advance of them rode George and Bob. The former could easily have taken
the lead if he had desired to do so, but, knowing that he did not
command the squad, he curbed his impatience as well as he could and kept
close by his friend's side. The troopers unslung their carbines, George
made ready his Winchester, while Bob, who believed as firmly in the
virtues of "cold steel" as did the gallant officer whom he afterward
accompanied on his last memorable march, drew his sabre. All on a sudden
the firing ceased, and when the troopers rode over the brow of a ridge a
few minutes later, they saw a thin blue smoke arising from the
squatter's cabin, and that told them more than they wanted to know.
George was both astonished and enraged at the sight--astonished to know
that the raiders would stop during one of their marauding expeditions,
when haste was so necessary, to attack and burn so humble a dwelling as
the abode of the squatter, and enraged to see that they had been
successful enough to do even that. There was a crowd of Mexicans around
the building, and others with horses were standing close by.

"Gobble the horses, Bob," said George, who was so highly excited that he
could scarcely speak, "and then you can ride down and capture the
raiders at your leisure."

Bob caught the idea in an instant. Turning in his saddle, he waved his
sabre over his head, but instead of giving the command "Charge!" he
effectually closed the mouths of his followers, who had already opened
their lips and drawn in a long breath preparatory to giving vent to
their favorite yell, by saying in a low tone, "Silence!"

Bob did not know whether or not this order had ever before been given
during a charge, and, what was more, he did not care. His object was to
cut the men who were lingering about the burning cabin off from their
horses, and in order to do that he must get as close as he could to them
before he was discovered.




CHAPTER XVI.

CONCLUSION.


The men about the cabin were so engrossed in their work of destruction,
and the horse-guards were so intent on watching them, that Bob's advance
was not discovered until he and his followers were within less than two
hundred yards of the cabin. So entirely unexpected was their appearance
that for a moment the cattle-thieves were struck motionless with
astonishment; then they recovered their power of action, and those who
were on foot made a rush for their horses. Some succeeded in reaching
them, but others did not. Two or three of them fell before the carbines
of the troopers, who opened a hot fire as soon as they saw that they
were discovered, and the horse-guards, believing that the attacking
party was backed up by a large force of soldiers which was close at
hand, instantly put spurs to their nags and galloped off, taking the
loose horses with them and leaving their companions to look out for
themselves.

"Throw down and throw up, Greasers!" commanded Corporal Owens as he
dashed up to the cabin swinging his sabre over his head; and the order,
which meant, "Throw down your weapons and throw up your hands," was
obeyed by five sullen fellows, who muttered Spanish oaths between their
teeth and looked mad enough to do almost anything.

There was no fight at all. If there had been a shot fired at the
troopers, they didn't know it. The party that had gone off with the
horses outnumbered Bob's, and could, beyond a doubt, have driven them
off the field if they had only thought so; but their surprise was
complete, and, more than that, they were demoralized. The presence of
the troopers they regarded as part of a pre-concerted plan to cut them
off from the river, and that frightened them more than Bob's sudden
onslaught.

"Still another feather for your cap, Corporal Owens," said George, after
he and Loring and a few others had taken a shot or two apiece at the
retreating cattle-thieves, "and nobody hurt on our side, either. Now
I--What are you doing here? Is this the way you keep your promise?"

These questions were addressed to one of the prisoners, who took off his
sombrero and scratched his head as if he were trying to stir up his
ideas so that he could make some reply to these peremptory
interrogations.

"Springer," continued George, slowly, "what are you doing here? Where's
the squatter?"

"In there," replied the cattle-thief, jerking his head toward the cabin,
which was now fairly ablaze and sending out so much heat that the
troopers were obliged to draw away from it. "He never would have touched
him, Fletcher wouldn't, if he had kept in the house an' left us alone;
but he plumped one of us over when we fust came up; an' this here is the
consequence," added Springer, nodding his head toward the cabin again.

George knew why it was that the cattle-thieves had stopped to destroy
the squatter's house. He had killed one of their number, and they, in
turn, had killed him after a hard fight, and it was now too late to
recover his body or to save a single thing the cabin contained.

"So this is the fellow who twice befriended you, is it?" said Bob, who
was surprised to hear George call one of the prisoners by name. "Don't
you think it would be a good plan to chuck him into the fire too?"

"_I_ do," said Loring fiercely.

Springer drew a little nearer to George for protection.

"I didn't have any hand in it," said he earnestly--"honor bright, I
didn't. I can explain everything, so that you can see that I am not to
blame for being here."

"Carey," exclaimed Bob, "go back to Mr. Wentworth and give him his
choice between taking care of himself and going to the fort with us.
Hurry up, now.--If I only had a spade or two, I would make these
prisoners bury their dead comrades."

"Springer," said George, "can these friends of yours understand
English?"

The cattle-thief replied that they could not; they were all Mexicans.

"I am glad to hear it, for I want to ask you a few questions before you
explain how you came to be here. Did Fletcher have his whole band with
him to-night?"

"Not half of 'em," was the reply; "he had only about thirty men."

"How many has he in all?"

"Two hundred or so."

"Does he still make his head-quarters at the Don's ranche?"

"Yes; but look here, Mr. George," said Springer earnestly; "if you are
goin' over there after him, be mighty careful. You know what sort of a
looking place that ranche is--all stone, you know--an' them fellows is
all old soldiers, an' they'll fight awful."

George nodded his head as if to say that he knew all about that, and
spent some minutes in questioning the prisoner in regard to the road
that led to the ranche, while Bob sat by on his horse and listened. By
the time George had heard all he wanted to know, and Springer had told
how he had been arrested by the officer at Eagle Pass and rescued by
Fletcher, Carey came back.

"Mr. Wentworth will take care of himself," reported the trooper. "He
says that if he went to the fort he would have to come back to Holmes's
ranche, anyway--he is going to make his home there for a while, for he
and Holmes were boys together--and so he might just as well go there in
the first place, and save time and travelling. He sent his best wishes
to everybody, and hopes we will catch all the scoundrels who wiped out
the squatter."

"I wish we could," said Bob, facing about in his saddle and gazing in
the direction in which the thieves had retreated; "but we have five
prisoners to take care of, and so our hands are tied."

"You just ought to have seen him, corporal," continued Carey. "He had
thrown his three horses in a sort of triangle by tying their feet
together and tripping them up in some way, and there he lay with his
boys behind his living breastworks, all ready for a fight. Grit to the
last, wasn't he? When I asked him why he hadn't mounted and dug out as
soon as we left, he said that that wouldn't have been safe, for he might
have run right in among the Greasers before he knew it."

"Well, boys," said Bob, gazing sorrowfully at the glowing bed of coals
that covered the site of the squatter's cabin, "there is nothing more we
can do here, and so we will make a break for the fort."

"Look here, corporal," said one of the troopers: "if you are going to
make us carry double with those dirty Greasers, I am going to kick."

"Don't you worry," answered Bob. "I shouldn't do it myself, and of
course I sha'n't ask you to do it. They'll have to walk.--Springer, draw
these Mexican gentlemen up in line."

Springer gave the necessary order in Spanish, and it was sullenly
obeyed.

"Just remind them, Springer, that if they don't step faster than that
somebody may hasten their movements with a prod from the point of a
sabre," said Bob angrily. "We are in no humor to stand a great deal of
nonsense from them. Now, right-face them; that's better.--Fall in around
them, squad, four on each flank and four in the rear. Forward,
march!--Now, George, which way is the fort from here?"

"Off there," replied George, "but I am going to take you to the
river-trail."

"What for?"

"So that you can get something to eat."

If they had been a little farther down the river, say about twenty-five
miles, George would have taken them to his own house. It would have
given him no little pleasure to entertain these companions of a long,
toilsome and dangerous scout under his own roof; but of course he could
not think of leading them out of their way in order to do it. They found
plenty to eat after they reached the river-trail, but the ranchemen at
whose houses they halted could give them no information concerning the
raiders. They had been on that side of the river, and had gone back
empty-handed, and that was all the ranchemen knew about the matter. This
made it plain that Bob's gallant dash had not been without its effect.
It had frightened the thieves so thoroughly that they dared not stop to
pick up any of the cattle they found in their way.

Bob and his troopers camped that night near a farm-house whose owner was
so delighted to see the five prisoners they had brought with them, and
to learn of the success that had attended them ever since Captain
Clinton sent them off by themselves, that he insisted on giving them a
seat at his table. The next morning he gave them a breakfast; but the
first squad who went in--which included Bob and George--had scarcely
taken possession of their chairs when one of the sentries was heard
calling lustily for the corporal of the guard. Bob excused himself and
ran out, only to return again almost immediately and startle everybody
with the order, "Boots and saddles!" George jumped up from the table,
wondering what was the matter. When he reached the porch he found out.
About a mile up the trail was a long column of blue-coats coming down at
a sweeping trot.

"They are our boys, and they are after the Greasers," exclaimed Bob, as
George came down the steps. "It's lucky we are here, for you are the
very man they want if they are going across the river.--Catch up, boys,
and fall in just as we do when we are on the march, only face to the
left, so as to front the column when it comes up."

If we have a reader who is familiar with cavalry tactics, he will have
discovered, long before this time, that Corporal Owens was not at all
particular as to the orders he gave, provided he could make his men act
to suit him. When in the presence of his superiors he always gave the
proper commands, in order to save himself from the reproof that would
have promptly followed the slightest departure from the tactics; but
when he was in command of a scouting-party he was decidedly free and
easy. Even an old trooper might have been puzzled over this last order,
but the men who had marched with him so many miles were quick to catch
his meaning and prompt to carry out his wishes; so that when the whole
available cavalry force of Fort Lamoine, numbering two hundred men, came
sweeping by the farm-house a few minutes later, with Captain Clinton
riding at the head, they were astonished to see Bob's little squad drawn
up in a hollow square, with their prisoners in the centre. Of late there
had been a good many anxious inquiries made concerning these very men,
and here they were, safe and sound, and, wonderful to tell, with more
prisoners to show what good soldiers they were.

"Three cheers for the 'Brindles,' the old reliables!" shouted the
sergeant-major; and the yells that arose from two hundred pairs of
strong lungs could have been heard a long distance away.

George lifted his cap in response to a nod of recognition from Captain
Clinton, and in obedience to a sign from him rode over to his side; but
Bob and his men sat in their saddles as stiff as so many posts, looking
straight to the front. When the next call for cheers came, however, it
almost knocked Bob over.

"Three cheers for Sergeant Owens!" shouted a "Brindle;" and then came
three more yells, followed by a "tiger" as loud and piercing as an
Indian war-whoop. During his absence Bob had been promoted in general
orders for gallantry, his pay as sergeant to begin on the day he rescued
Mr. Wentworth's boys from the hands of the Kiowas.

Presently the bugle sounded, and the column came to a halt. The officers
at once fell out and crowded around George, who, in as few words as
possible, told Captain Clinton what Bob's squad had been doing since the
captain left them back there on the borders of the Staked Plains. The
officers were all very much pleased, especially Lieutenant Earle, who
for a moment threw off his dignity and rode up to thank the members of
the squad which had brought so much credit upon the troop he commanded.

"Sergeant," said he, extending his hand--which Bob accepted after
running his own hand through his sword-knot and dropping his sabre by
his side--"I congratulate you and all your men. You have done well."

Bob managed to stammer out something about being glad to have pleased
the lieutenant, and the latter, after ordering them to sheathe their
sabres, went on to tell how he had followed the Indians in his front
until his men and horses were nearly exhausted and almost dead for want
of water, and how he had finally returned to the fort a day behind the
column, utterly disgusted with his want of success, to find that some of
his own troop had carried off the honors of the scout. He was proud to
command such men.

Meanwhile, Captain Clinton and George were engaged in an earnest
consultation. The former told the young scout that he been sent out to
punish the raiders who had just recrossed the river, and that he was
going to do it, too. He was going to drive them out of their stronghold,
and George must show him the way to it. His men had already had their
coffee, but as George and the rest of Bob's squad had had none, they
might stay there at the farm-house until they had eaten the breakfast
that had been prepared for them, and then ride on rapidly and overtake
the column, which would move down the trail at a trot. This having been
decided upon, a squad was made up of details from the different
companies to take charge of the prisoners, and the command given to a
corporal, who was instructed to take them to the fort. Then the column
rode on, the corporal marched off with his captives, and Bob and his
troopers went back to the farm-house to eat their breakfast.

During the meal George Ackerman, who had thus far been one of the gayest
of the party, was very silent and thoughtful. It was almost impossible
for any one to get a word out of him. His face was as white as a sheet,
but although everybody noticed it, Bob Owens was the only one who could
account for it. When they had satisfied their appetites they went out to
hold the horses, so that the rest of the squad could come in, and George
and the new sergeant, who was not a little elated over his unexpected
promotion, led their nags off on one side, so that they could converse
without being overheard.

"I know just how it is," said Bob, "for I have felt so ever since
Captain Clinton ordered me to follow up that trail. When you know that a
good many lives besides your own depend upon a decision you may have to
make in an instant of time, I tell you it is rather trying to a
fellow's nerves. I used to envy the colonel and all the other high
officers in the garrison, but I wouldn't give up my little sergeant's
berth for double the money they make. There's too much responsibility
connected with the positions they hold."

George told himself that that was just the objection to his own
position. He began to see that being a scout meant something. There were
two hundred men in Captain Clinton's command, and what if they should
all be sacrificed by some blunder on his part?

As soon as the rest of the troopers had eaten breakfast, and Bob had
thanked the farmer for his hospitality, the troopers sprang into their
saddles and galloped after the column. When they overtook it George rode
up beside the captain, and the Brindles, without creating the least
confusion, fell into their usual places--all except Bob Owens, who did
not belong in the ranks any longer. Being second sergeant, his place was
in the rear of his company, "opposite the left file of the rear four;"
and that was the position he fell into as soon as he had reported the
arrival of his squad to the lieutenant.

"Well, Ackerman," said Captain Clinton as the boy galloped up beside
him, "we are in your hands. We want to go to the nearest ford, and we
don't want to get there before dark."

"Very good, sir. If you will move the column in that direction," said
George, indicating a 'right oblique,' "you will cut off twenty miles,
and besides, you can walk all the way, and save your horses for a rapid
eighteen-mile ride that must come as soon as we cross the river."

We need not dwell upon the incidents of that day's march, or enlarge
upon the feeling of suspense that George Ackerman experienced during
that "rapid eighteen-mile ride" to which he had referred. It will be
enough to say that they crossed the ford just after dark in safety; that
George, without the least difficulty, found the narrow road that led
from the river to Don Miguel's ranche; that at his suggestion the column
marched "right by twos," which changed the troopers from four to two
abreast, Captain Clinton and George riding at the head; that they moved
as silently as possible, so as not to alarm any of the people living
along the route, and rapidly, in order to reach the ranche before the
cattle-thieves could receive notice of their approach; and that at the
end of two hours they galloped into the valley and saw Fletcher's
stronghold in plain view before them. A single glance at it showed them
that they had arrived just in the nick of time. The courtyard was
lighted up with lanterns, excited men were moving to and fro, loud
voices were heard shouting out words of command, and the whole interior
of the building presented a scene of the wildest commotion. Some
watchful friend had got ahead of the column and warned the thieves, and
they were gathering up their plunder preparatory to beating a hasty
retreat. They were on the watch too, for the column had scarcely made
its appearance when a sentry called out, "Who is it?" (equivalent to
"Who goes there?"), following up his challenge with the cry of "The
Americans! the Americans!"

George afterward said that he never had a very clear idea of what
happened during the next few minutes. He remembered that he heard the
bugle sound a charge; that he dashed through the arched stone gateway at
headlong speed side by side with Captain Clinton; and that the rapid
discharge of firearms rang in his ears, accompanied by the cries of the
cattle-thieves, who fled in every direction, and such cheers and yells
from the troopers as he had never heard before. When he came to
himself, his horse, which seemed to enter fully into the spirit of the
matter, was dancing about in front of a pile of forage that filled one
end of the courtyard. When George saw it he threw himself from his
saddle and caught up a lantern.

"I have seen the inside of this hole for the last time," said he to
himself. "If Fletcher lives to make a prisoner of me, he shall not bring
me to this ranche, and neither shall he harbor here to raid on my
stock."

As these thoughts passed through the boy's mind he smashed the glass
globe of the lantern with one savage kick, and picking up the lamp
applied the flame to the pile of forage. He set it on fire in half a
dozen different places, and then turned and threw the lamp into one of
the nearest rooms, which seemed to be well filled with something. When
he had done that he was frightened. What if it was powder in there? But,
fortunately, it wasn't. It was some combustible matter that blazed up
fiercely, sending huge volumes of flames out of the door and lighting up
the courtyard, which was now occupied only by American troopers. The
cattle-thieves had behaved just as they did when Bob Owens so gallantly
attacked a portion of their number at the squatter's cabin. They fled
in hot haste, making their escape by the roof, by doors whose existence
George never dreamed of, and by squeezing themselves through the narrow
openings that served the ranche in the place of windows. And, strange to
tell, there was no one injured on either side. Having satisfied himself
on this point by searching all the rooms to make sure that there were no
dead or wounded men in them, the captain ordered his troopers into the
saddle and departed as rapidly and silently as he had come. George
looked over his shoulder now and then, and when he saw the thick clouds
of smoke that arose in the air growing thicker and blacker, he told
himself that he had made sure work of the old ranche, and that it would
never serve the cattle-thieves for a harboring-place again.

Of course there was an "investigation" made by the Mexican government,
but if it ever amounted to anything, George never heard of it. The
expedition certainly had a moral effect, and no doubt that was just what
the department commander wanted. A body of Mexican troops was ordered to
the river almost immediately, and after that the raiders were by no
means as bold as they had formerly been. They crossed the Rio Grande
now and then lower down, toward Eagle Pass, but the troopers there were
on the alert, and after they had thrashed the thieves a few times on
their own ground, and some of their leaders had been arrested by the
Mexican authorities, the Texans began to feel comparatively safe.

George Ackerman was kept actively employed at the fort much longer than
he thought he would be when he first went there. By order of Colonel
Brown he crossed the river on several occasions disguised in his Mexican
suit, and he always brought back some information concerning the
raiders; and once he came so near being captured by his old enemy,
Fletcher, that it was a wonder how he escaped. But long before this
happened Gus Robbins had received his discharge as a minor, and gone
back to Foxboro', a wiser if not a happier boy; Bristow had found his
way into the military prison at Fort Leavenworth; and the cattle-thieves
whom Bob Owens had captured at the squatter's cabin had been turned over
to the civil authorities. George did all he could to secure Springer's
release, but his efforts were unavailing, and with his companions he was
sentenced to the penitentiary for a long term of years. Mr. Wentworth
had come out all right. With the aid of his friend, Mr. Holmes, he had
gathered up all his cattle that had been stampeded by the Mexican
raiders, and rebuilt his ranche in a more substantial manner, and he and
his boys made it a point to visit the post very frequently to see the
men who had rendered them such signal service.

The months wore on, the raids in Colonel Brown's district grew less and
less frequent until they ceased altogether, and then the colonel told
George that he might go home if he so desired. He did desire it, for he
was growing tired of life among the soldiers, and besides, he knew it
would be a waste of time for him to remain at the fort when he could no
longer be of any use there. So, after taking leave of the officers and
of the men who had accompanied him on his expeditions, he mounted his
horse, took his pack-mule by the halter and set out. The troopers, who
had assembled at the gate to see him go, cheered him lustily as he rode
through their ranks, and George carried away with him the assurance that
their feelings toward him were very unlike those with which they had
regarded him when he first made his appearance at the fort.

Sergeant Owens never lost the position he held in the estimation of both
officers and men. He did his duty faithfully, never squandered a cent of
his pay at the sutler's store, and at last had the satisfaction of
telling himself that he had refunded every cent of the _Mail Carrier's_
money, interest included. He kept up a regular correspondence with his
father, who told him he was proud of the record he had won, and said
everything he could to encourage him. One thing that pleased Bob was the
knowledge of the fact that everybody in and about Rochdale was familiar
with his history. They knew just what he had done when the steamer Sam
Kendall was burned, and the particulars of his exploit on the Staked
Plains had been published in the papers. He would go home a hero,
instead of sneaking back like a thief in the night; and that is
something that runaway boys don't often do.

George Ackerman was glad to get back to his ranche again. He thoroughly
enjoyed the quiet life he led there, it was so different from the life
of bustle and excitement he had led at the fort. One bright moonlight
night, while he was pacing up and down the porch, thinking over old
times, and wondering what Bob Owens and the rest of the boys were doing
at the fort, he was aroused from the reverie into which he had fallen by
the sound of horses' hoofs on the trail. He stopped abruptly, and after
listening a moment heard the clanking of sabres mingling with the sound
of the horses' feet. Greatly surprised, George descended the steps, and
walking out to the trail discovered a long line of horsemen approaching.
There was no need that he should ask who they were or where they came
from, for as soon as they saw him they greeted him vociferously. They
were troopers from Fort Lamoine. They rode on past the ranche, but two
men who were riding at the head of the column turned off and came up to
him. One was Mr. Gilbert and the other was Captain Clinton.

"Why, captain," exclaimed George, "this is an unexpected pleasure. May I
ask where you are going? You'll not march any farther to-night?"

"No, we're not going any farther," was the answer. "I was about to camp
near Mr. Gilbert's ranche, but when I happened to mention your name, he
told me that you lived only ten miles away; so I came on, thinking that
perhaps you would like to see the boys again for the last time. We're
going up to Fort Lincoln to join General Terry," continued the captain,
as he dismounted and gave his horse up to one of George's herdsmen.
"That's in Dakota, you know. A determined--and, I hope,
successful--effort is about to be made to crush that old rascal, Sitting
Bull, by throwing three strong columns upon him--one under Crook from
the south, another under Gibbon from the west, and the third under Terry
from the east. There's where your old friends the 'Brindles' are going.
I suppose it doesn't make any difference to you where we camp?"

"Of course not," replied George. "There is plenty of grass and water
close at hand. Come into the house, both of you. I want to hear all
about that great expedition."

Were there not exciting times in the ranche that night? and didn't
George find the greatest satisfaction in acting as host to the men with
whom he had so often messed at the fort? The supper was the best the
house could afford, and all the officers in the column sat down to it.
When they had talked themselves out, and were about to go to camp,
George asked and obtained permission for Sergeant Owens and all the
members of his old squad to come in and visit him. Then there was
another supper to be eaten and another long conversation to be had, and
the consequence was that when reveille was sounded no one in that ranche
had had a wink of sleep.

Bob Owens rode away with his command that morning, and it was a long
time before George heard of him again. He left Fort Lincoln with General
Terry, went off with Custer on that memorable scout, and when that
officer divided his command into three detachments, Sergeant Owens was
one of those who were detailed to remain behind with the packs. He heard
all of that terrible fight on that bright Sunday afternoon when Reno was
defeated and Custer fell with so many of his devoted followers. He took
part in the closing scenes of it, for when the packs were ordered up,
about six o'clock in the evening, he was under fire from that time until
nine, and saw eighteen of his companions killed and forty-six wounded.
He marched back to Fort Lincoln with the remnants of the expedition,
which had been whipped at every point by the wily old savage it had
hoped to crush, and was ordered to Fort Leavenworth, where he received
his honorable discharge. Then he went home, and he is there now, living
on the best of terms with everybody, especially David Evans. Although he
was kept in the army long months beyond his time, he does not complain,
for it gives him the opportunity to refer, when speaking of his frontier
experience, to the "time when he was with Custer."

George Ackerman is living in his Texas home, managing his own affairs
with the assistance of an occasional word from Mr. Gilbert, and keeping
up a regular correspondence with his friend Bob Owens, whom he hopes
some day to see at his ranche again. He has never heard from his uncle
John or from Ned since he parted from them in Galveston. George has seen
some stirring times during his life, and has learned how to enjoy
himself in a quiet way. He has accumulated a large fund of stories
during his travels, and takes pleasure in relating them to any attentive
listener. Of all the numerous adventures in which he had borne a part,
he delights most to talk about those that befell him during his LIFE
AMONG THE SOLDIERS.




     *     *     *     *     *     *




Transcriber's Note:

   "himself to be could be coward" on page 106 is left as it
   was in the original





*** END OF THE PROJECT GUTENBERG EBOOK GEORGE AT THE FORT; OR, LIFE AMONG THE SOLDIERS ***


    

Updated editions will replace the previous one—the old editions will
be renamed.

Creating the works from print editions not protected by U.S. copyright
law means that no one owns a United States copyright in these works,
so the Foundation (and you!) can copy and distribute it in the United
States without permission and without paying copyright
royalties. Special rules, set forth in the General Terms of Use part
of this license, apply to copying and distributing Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works to protect the PROJECT GUTENBERG™
concept and trademark. Project Gutenberg is a registered trademark,
and may not be used if you charge for an eBook, except by following
the terms of the trademark license, including paying royalties for use
of the Project Gutenberg trademark. If you do not charge anything for
copies of this eBook, complying with the trademark license is very
easy. You may use this eBook for nearly any purpose such as creation
of derivative works, reports, performances and research. Project
Gutenberg eBooks may be modified and printed and given away—you may
do practically ANYTHING in the United States with eBooks not protected
by U.S. copyright law. Redistribution is subject to the trademark
license, especially commercial redistribution.


START: FULL LICENSE

THE FULL PROJECT GUTENBERG LICENSE

PLEASE READ THIS BEFORE YOU DISTRIBUTE OR USE THIS WORK

To protect the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting the free
distribution of electronic works, by using or distributing this work
(or any other work associated in any way with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg”), you agree to comply with all the terms of the Full
Project Gutenberg™ License available with this file or online at
www.gutenberg.org/license.

Section 1. General Terms of Use and Redistributing Project Gutenberg™
electronic works

1.A. By reading or using any part of this Project Gutenberg™
electronic work, you indicate that you have read, understand, agree to
and accept all the terms of this license and intellectual property
(trademark/copyright) agreement. If you do not agree to abide by all
the terms of this agreement, you must cease using and return or
destroy all copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in your
possession. If you paid a fee for obtaining a copy of or access to a
Project Gutenberg™ electronic work and you do not agree to be bound
by the terms of this agreement, you may obtain a refund from the person
or entity to whom you paid the fee as set forth in paragraph 1.E.8.

1.B. “Project Gutenberg” is a registered trademark. It may only be
used on or associated in any way with an electronic work by people who
agree to be bound by the terms of this agreement. There are a few
things that you can do with most Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
even without complying with the full terms of this agreement. See
paragraph 1.C below. There are a lot of things you can do with Project
Gutenberg™ electronic works if you follow the terms of this
agreement and help preserve free future access to Project Gutenberg™
electronic works. See paragraph 1.E below.

1.C. The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation (“the
Foundation” or PGLAF), owns a compilation copyright in the collection
of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works. Nearly all the individual
works in the collection are in the public domain in the United
States. If an individual work is unprotected by copyright law in the
United States and you are located in the United States, we do not
claim a right to prevent you from copying, distributing, performing,
displaying or creating derivative works based on the work as long as
all references to Project Gutenberg are removed. Of course, we hope
that you will support the Project Gutenberg™ mission of promoting
free access to electronic works by freely sharing Project Gutenberg™
works in compliance with the terms of this agreement for keeping the
Project Gutenberg™ name associated with the work. You can easily
comply with the terms of this agreement by keeping this work in the
same format with its attached full Project Gutenberg™ License when
you share it without charge with others.

1.D. The copyright laws of the place where you are located also govern
what you can do with this work. Copyright laws in most countries are
in a constant state of change. If you are outside the United States,
check the laws of your country in addition to the terms of this
agreement before downloading, copying, displaying, performing,
distributing or creating derivative works based on this work or any
other Project Gutenberg™ work. The Foundation makes no
representations concerning the copyright status of any work in any
country other than the United States.

1.E. Unless you have removed all references to Project Gutenberg:

1.E.1. The following sentence, with active links to, or other
immediate access to, the full Project Gutenberg™ License must appear
prominently whenever any copy of a Project Gutenberg™ work (any work
on which the phrase “Project Gutenberg” appears, or with which the
phrase “Project Gutenberg” is associated) is accessed, displayed,
performed, viewed, copied or distributed:

    This eBook is for the use of anyone anywhere in the United States and most
    other parts of the world at no cost and with almost no restrictions
    whatsoever. You may copy it, give it away or re-use it under the terms
    of the Project Gutenberg License included with this eBook or online
    at www.gutenberg.org. If you
    are not located in the United States, you will have to check the laws
    of the country where you are located before using this eBook.
  
1.E.2. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is
derived from texts not protected by U.S. copyright law (does not
contain a notice indicating that it is posted with permission of the
copyright holder), the work can be copied and distributed to anyone in
the United States without paying any fees or charges. If you are
redistributing or providing access to a work with the phrase “Project
Gutenberg” associated with or appearing on the work, you must comply
either with the requirements of paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 or
obtain permission for the use of the work and the Project Gutenberg™
trademark as set forth in paragraphs 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.3. If an individual Project Gutenberg™ electronic work is posted
with the permission of the copyright holder, your use and distribution
must comply with both paragraphs 1.E.1 through 1.E.7 and any
additional terms imposed by the copyright holder. Additional terms
will be linked to the Project Gutenberg™ License for all works
posted with the permission of the copyright holder found at the
beginning of this work.

1.E.4. Do not unlink or detach or remove the full Project Gutenberg™
License terms from this work, or any files containing a part of this
work or any other work associated with Project Gutenberg™.

1.E.5. Do not copy, display, perform, distribute or redistribute this
electronic work, or any part of this electronic work, without
prominently displaying the sentence set forth in paragraph 1.E.1 with
active links or immediate access to the full terms of the Project
Gutenberg™ License.

1.E.6. You may convert to and distribute this work in any binary,
compressed, marked up, nonproprietary or proprietary form, including
any word processing or hypertext form. However, if you provide access
to or distribute copies of a Project Gutenberg™ work in a format
other than “Plain Vanilla ASCII” or other format used in the official
version posted on the official Project Gutenberg™ website
(www.gutenberg.org), you must, at no additional cost, fee or expense
to the user, provide a copy, a means of exporting a copy, or a means
of obtaining a copy upon request, of the work in its original “Plain
Vanilla ASCII” or other form. Any alternate format must include the
full Project Gutenberg™ License as specified in paragraph 1.E.1.

1.E.7. Do not charge a fee for access to, viewing, displaying,
performing, copying or distributing any Project Gutenberg™ works
unless you comply with paragraph 1.E.8 or 1.E.9.

1.E.8. You may charge a reasonable fee for copies of or providing
access to or distributing Project Gutenberg™ electronic works
provided that:

    • You pay a royalty fee of 20% of the gross profits you derive from
        the use of Project Gutenberg™ works calculated using the method
        you already use to calculate your applicable taxes. The fee is owed
        to the owner of the Project Gutenberg™ trademark, but he has
        agreed to donate royalties under this paragraph to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation. Royalty payments must be paid
        within 60 days following each date on which you prepare (or are
        legally required to prepare) your periodic tax returns. Royalty
        payments should be clearly marked as such and sent to the Project
        Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation at the address specified in
        Section 4, “Information about donations to the Project Gutenberg
        Literary Archive Foundation.”
    
    • You provide a full refund of any money paid by a user who notifies
        you in writing (or by e-mail) within 30 days of receipt that s/he
        does not agree to the terms of the full Project Gutenberg™
        License. You must require such a user to return or destroy all
        copies of the works possessed in a physical medium and discontinue
        all use of and all access to other copies of Project Gutenberg™
        works.
    
    • You provide, in accordance with paragraph 1.F.3, a full refund of
        any money paid for a work or a replacement copy, if a defect in the
        electronic work is discovered and reported to you within 90 days of
        receipt of the work.
    
    • You comply with all other terms of this agreement for free
        distribution of Project Gutenberg™ works.
    

1.E.9. If you wish to charge a fee or distribute a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work or group of works on different terms than
are set forth in this agreement, you must obtain permission in writing
from the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the manager of
the Project Gutenberg™ trademark. Contact the Foundation as set
forth in Section 3 below.

1.F.

1.F.1. Project Gutenberg volunteers and employees expend considerable
effort to identify, do copyright research on, transcribe and proofread
works not protected by U.S. copyright law in creating the Project
Gutenberg™ collection. Despite these efforts, Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, and the medium on which they may be stored, may
contain “Defects,” such as, but not limited to, incomplete, inaccurate
or corrupt data, transcription errors, a copyright or other
intellectual property infringement, a defective or damaged disk or
other medium, a computer virus, or computer codes that damage or
cannot be read by your equipment.

1.F.2. LIMITED WARRANTY, DISCLAIMER OF DAMAGES - Except for the “Right
of Replacement or Refund” described in paragraph 1.F.3, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation, the owner of the Project
Gutenberg™ trademark, and any other party distributing a Project
Gutenberg™ electronic work under this agreement, disclaim all
liability to you for damages, costs and expenses, including legal
fees. YOU AGREE THAT YOU HAVE NO REMEDIES FOR NEGLIGENCE, STRICT
LIABILITY, BREACH OF WARRANTY OR BREACH OF CONTRACT EXCEPT THOSE
PROVIDED IN PARAGRAPH 1.F.3. YOU AGREE THAT THE FOUNDATION, THE
TRADEMARK OWNER, AND ANY DISTRIBUTOR UNDER THIS AGREEMENT WILL NOT BE
LIABLE TO YOU FOR ACTUAL, DIRECT, INDIRECT, CONSEQUENTIAL, PUNITIVE OR
INCIDENTAL DAMAGES EVEN IF YOU GIVE NOTICE OF THE POSSIBILITY OF SUCH
DAMAGE.

1.F.3. LIMITED RIGHT OF REPLACEMENT OR REFUND - If you discover a
defect in this electronic work within 90 days of receiving it, you can
receive a refund of the money (if any) you paid for it by sending a
written explanation to the person you received the work from. If you
received the work on a physical medium, you must return the medium
with your written explanation. The person or entity that provided you
with the defective work may elect to provide a replacement copy in
lieu of a refund. If you received the work electronically, the person
or entity providing it to you may choose to give you a second
opportunity to receive the work electronically in lieu of a refund. If
the second copy is also defective, you may demand a refund in writing
without further opportunities to fix the problem.

1.F.4. Except for the limited right of replacement or refund set forth
in paragraph 1.F.3, this work is provided to you ‘AS-IS’, WITH NO
OTHER WARRANTIES OF ANY KIND, EXPRESS OR IMPLIED, INCLUDING BUT NOT
LIMITED TO WARRANTIES OF MERCHANTABILITY OR FITNESS FOR ANY PURPOSE.

1.F.5. Some states do not allow disclaimers of certain implied
warranties or the exclusion or limitation of certain types of
damages. If any disclaimer or limitation set forth in this agreement
violates the law of the state applicable to this agreement, the
agreement shall be interpreted to make the maximum disclaimer or
limitation permitted by the applicable state law. The invalidity or
unenforceability of any provision of this agreement shall not void the
remaining provisions.

1.F.6. INDEMNITY - You agree to indemnify and hold the Foundation, the
trademark owner, any agent or employee of the Foundation, anyone
providing copies of Project Gutenberg™ electronic works in
accordance with this agreement, and any volunteers associated with the
production, promotion and distribution of Project Gutenberg™
electronic works, harmless from all liability, costs and expenses,
including legal fees, that arise directly or indirectly from any of
the following which you do or cause to occur: (a) distribution of this
or any Project Gutenberg™ work, (b) alteration, modification, or
additions or deletions to any Project Gutenberg™ work, and (c) any
Defect you cause.

Section 2. Information about the Mission of Project Gutenberg™

Project Gutenberg™ is synonymous with the free distribution of
electronic works in formats readable by the widest variety of
computers including obsolete, old, middle-aged and new computers. It
exists because of the efforts of hundreds of volunteers and donations
from people in all walks of life.

Volunteers and financial support to provide volunteers with the
assistance they need are critical to reaching Project Gutenberg™’s
goals and ensuring that the Project Gutenberg™ collection will
remain freely available for generations to come. In 2001, the Project
Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation was created to provide a secure
and permanent future for Project Gutenberg™ and future
generations. To learn more about the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation and how your efforts and donations can help, see
Sections 3 and 4 and the Foundation information page at www.gutenberg.org.

Section 3. Information about the Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation

The Project Gutenberg Literary Archive Foundation is a non-profit
501(c)(3) educational corporation organized under the laws of the
state of Mississippi and granted tax exempt status by the Internal
Revenue Service. The Foundation’s EIN or federal tax identification
number is 64-6221541. Contributions to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation are tax deductible to the full extent permitted by
U.S. federal laws and your state’s laws.

The Foundation’s business office is located at 809 North 1500 West,
Salt Lake City, UT 84116, (801) 596-1887. Email contact links and up
to date contact information can be found at the Foundation’s website
and official page at www.gutenberg.org/contact

Section 4. Information about Donations to the Project Gutenberg
Literary Archive Foundation

Project Gutenberg™ depends upon and cannot survive without widespread
public support and donations to carry out its mission of
increasing the number of public domain and licensed works that can be
freely distributed in machine-readable form accessible by the widest
array of equipment including outdated equipment. Many small donations
($1 to $5,000) are particularly important to maintaining tax exempt
status with the IRS.

The Foundation is committed to complying with the laws regulating
charities and charitable donations in all 50 states of the United
States. Compliance requirements are not uniform and it takes a
considerable effort, much paperwork and many fees to meet and keep up
with these requirements. We do not solicit donations in locations
where we have not received written confirmation of compliance. To SEND
DONATIONS or determine the status of compliance for any particular state
visit www.gutenberg.org/donate.

While we cannot and do not solicit contributions from states where we
have not met the solicitation requirements, we know of no prohibition
against accepting unsolicited donations from donors in such states who
approach us with offers to donate.

International donations are gratefully accepted, but we cannot make
any statements concerning tax treatment of donations received from
outside the United States. U.S. laws alone swamp our small staff.

Please check the Project Gutenberg web pages for current donation
methods and addresses. Donations are accepted in a number of other
ways including checks, online payments and credit card donations. To
donate, please visit: www.gutenberg.org/donate.

Section 5. General Information About Project Gutenberg™ electronic works

Professor Michael S. Hart was the originator of the Project
Gutenberg™ concept of a library of electronic works that could be
freely shared with anyone. For forty years, he produced and
distributed Project Gutenberg™ eBooks with only a loose network of
volunteer support.

Project Gutenberg™ eBooks are often created from several printed
editions, all of which are confirmed as not protected by copyright in
the U.S. unless a copyright notice is included. Thus, we do not
necessarily keep eBooks in compliance with any particular paper
edition.

Most people start at our website which has the main PG search
facility: www.gutenberg.org.

This website includes information about Project Gutenberg™,
including how to make donations to the Project Gutenberg Literary
Archive Foundation, how to help produce our new eBooks, and how to
subscribe to our email newsletter to hear about new eBooks.